Wherever the Light Shines: Part 3

by MLPSolarDash1907

Rating: teen
Tags: Gore, Slice of Life, Main 6, Young Six, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Starlight Glimmer, Adventure, Sunset Shimmer
Length: 105337

After saving Equestria, amid the school crisis, the Mane Six try to get back to their lives while Mystic tries to learn more about friendship and rediscover what made her past relationships special

After the defeat of Nightfall, everypony began to repair the damage across Equestria. Despite the ongoing scrutiny against the school and Twilight's reputation, the Mane Six are trying to rebuild their lives. Amid that and a traumatized Starlight, Mystic begins to learn more about the ways of friendship and rediscover how her past relationships in her Liberator days were so special.

*Mild violence and gore, nothing explicit*

*Takes place after Season 8 and Best Gift Ever*
*Some Season 9 elements and characters will be implemented*

Commission done by Sirzi! Check out his amazing work!

Published 2022-01-01 06:40:00 UTC
Last updated 2022-08-20 03:23:33 UTC

Chapter 1 - Temporary life in Ponyville

She ducked behind a bush. Her sharp eyes looked around for any hostiles in the woodlands that surrounded her.

Sweat trickled down her forehead as she let out a breath, the adrenaline flowed through her body.

It should be here around somewhere... she thought, running a hoof through her black mane.

About half an hour of searching and no such luck. The enemies had infiltrated her territory before, but now it’s time for her to repay the favor.

There wasn’t any indication anypony else was in the vicinity, or hiding...

She heard giggles and some whispering.

Shoot!

She forced her orange legs to move forward, her eyes set on a nearby hill.

Maybe that would give me a better vantage point.

Swerving around a couple of trees and leaping over a large rock, the unicorn landed on her hooves, rolling across the ground and ducking behind another tree.

Close to the bottom of the hill, she saw a tree and a glimpse of a multi-colored flag that bore a particular cutie mark.

Her target.

I still don’t know how this game of extreme capture the flag will help me get my cutie mark, Mystic thought, rolling into another bush and coming to a stop. But this is kind of fun.

She couldn’t spot her “enemies” but she had to move fast. So, she decided to risk it and run down the hill.

You’ve got this, Mystic!

Mystic galloped down the hill, her gaze glued to the flag waving in the tree.

Suddenly, she sensed somepony to her right. Looking over to a log--

“Gotcha!” Scootaloo leapt out.

“No!” Mystic cried as the filly tackled her and both tumbled across the ground.

Both ponies landed in a heap, the older unicorn on her back. Mystic grumbled under her breath.

“And I win!” Scootaloo cheered, shooting up to her hooves.

Mystic facehoofed and sat up.

“You were so close!” came a new voice. Mystic noticed a white filly trotting over.

“Scoots, ya were nearly bested!” said a country voice, a yellow filly with a red bow joining the other filly.

The orange filly puffed out her chest. “But I wasn’t! Nopony can beat me at my own game!”

“That’s why you chose it! To rub your ego in Mystic’s face!” the white unicorn known as Sweetie Belle accused but with a playful smirk.

Scootaloo shook her head vigorously. “Did not!”

“Did too!”

“Okay!” Apple Bloom shouted before they could get in a shouting match. “Ah think we’ve had an excitin’ day so far.” She pointed to her left at a nearby hill. Mystic looked over to see there was a picnic basket on top of it. “Let’s have a small break before our next wave of Crusadin!”

Almost on cue, Mystic’s stomach rumbled. To hide her slight blush, she stood up.

“I agree,” she said and began walking over to the basket.

“And so does your stomach!” Scootaloo chuckled.

A few minutes later, the Crusaders and Mystic all had peanut butter and jelly sandwiches with some fruit punch out on the picnic towel.

“Chow time!” Scootaloo shouted and took a big bite out of her sandwich, splattering some jelly onto Sweetie Belle.

“Scootaloo!” the white filly cried, “Manners please!”

“Manners schmanners!” Scootaloo rolled her eyes. “I can eat however I want!”

“But it isn’t proper! You must eat it delicately as to not seem rude to the other guests,” Sweetie lectured.

Scootaloo gave her a deadpan look. “Wow. You’re sounding just like your sister.”

“Now, that’s just going too far!” Sweetie said with a devious smile.

Mystic just silently shook her head and turned her attention to her sandwich. As she took a bite, she noticed Apple Bloom looking at her.

“I still don’t know how this is going to help me get my cutie mark,” Mystic mumbled. “Especially extreme capture the flag.”

“Aw, but we Crusaders have ta try everythin’!” Apple Bloom asserted.

“Even if it involved bungee jumping over a river?”

“Eeyup!” Apple Bloom nodded curtly.

“Along with tightrope walking? And zoo keeping?”

“Ah still don’t know how ya made it across on the tightrope so fast...”

Mystic had to hold back a shiver. “Yeah, me either.”

“I still think we should do some tree climbing!” Mystic heard Scootaloo.

“Or some song writing!” Sweetie chimed.

“Boring!”

“Okay you two!” said Mystic. The two friends looked at her. “Can we please just worry about such games later?”

Sweetie and Scootaloo briefly looked at each other then back at Mystic. “Fine.”

“Nice fer ya to keep’em in line, Mystic,” Apple Bloom winked. “Usually Ah have to do that.”

Mystic shrugged and ruffled the filly’s mane. “Well, I have some experience with dealing with such disagreeing foals.”

“Were they as bad?” Apple Bloom giggled.

“Worse,” Mystic slightly joked.

“Don’t talk about how bad we are. We know how bad you are Apple Bloom,” said Sweetie. Mystic looked over to see a teasing grin on the filly’s face.

The three fillies broke into giggles as Mystic took a bite of her sandwich. They all quieted down and began to eat their food.

“Are you excited, Mystic?” Sweetie asked.

“For what?” the unicorn asked.

“For being in Twilight’s school in just a few days!”

Mystic suddenly remembered that. She’s been hesitant to mention or talk about it because of her mindset about all creatures.

Keep calm, she thought. No need to let them know now.

She cleared her throat. “Well, I am certainly... interested?” The unicorn inwardly facehoofed.

“Oh, y’all oughta be excited!” Apple Bloom stood up. “Especially when we, the Crusaders, are the best friendship tutors y’all will ever meet!”

“Oh boy...” Mystic muttered. I just can’t seem to escape them.

“Well, Twilight’s got to get her through some things first,” said Sweetie. Mystic looked back at her.

“We can wait. After all, we still got Ambermoon and Lilymoon we’re tutoring,” said Scootaloo.

“Weren’t those the two who’re into creatures?” Mystic asked.

“Yeah!” Sweetie beamed. “You’ll really like them.”

“I’m sure we’ll have things to talk about.”

“What about Sandbar and his friends?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Who?” Mystic furrowed her brows.

“Oh, he’s the pony who’s friends with the creatures from the other kingdoms,” Scootaloo answered.

Mystic held back a wince. She didn’t know how she’d even get along with creatures like that, especially since she’s not trustworthy of most ponies.

“I think I’ll just find my own way around,” Mystic spoke up. “I don’t need to be drawing too much attention to myself.” She took a bite out of her sandwich, hiding a bit of frustration. I don’t need Hong standing over my shoulder during this process.

She had no doubt that unrelentless monster would be though. At least the silly activities with the CMC were a nice distraction.

“Oh, that won’t be a problem,” Sweetie assured her. “After all, you have us to keep ponies from looking at you too much!”

“I’m sure...” Mystic muttered.

“Enough of that,” said Scootaloo, “I think it’s past time we considered new crusader ideas to help her!”

Mystic couldn’t help but smirk, she was amused by their constant ideas.

“What about nature observation? A martial arts teacher or a novelist?” Sweetie suggested.

“How about a scientist and potion maker?” Apple Bloom said.

“I can make potions just fine,” said Mystic, taking a drink from her cup.

“Oh, right.

“Or scuba diving in the lake!” Scootaloo chimed in.

Mystic nearly did a spit take, choking on her water and coughing some of it up.

“Y’all okay, Mystic?” Apple Bloom asked.

Mystic coughed into her foreleg and nodded. “Sure.”

“I wouldn’t mind doing that again,” said Sweetie.

Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! Mystic inwardly panicked. I need to save the situation. “How about we try some of the extreme sports Scootaloo suggested? She did mention how she’d love to do them more often.”

“Oh, we’ll do that,” Scootaloo beamed. “But I think we all want to do the scuba diving stuff first.” Mystic’s heart thudded.

“Yeah!” the other two fillies agreed.

Oh, no... Mystic thought, her legs trembling. She cleared her throat and forced the rest of her sandwich into her mouth and drank the rest of her water.

“Well, I’m sure there will be plenty of time for it...” said Mystic, “After all, I need to I need to get back to the farm and handle things there.”

“Aw, but we can still do one session!” said Scootaloo.

“No, Applejack wanted me to feed the chickens and collect their eggs afterwards,” lied Mystic.

“Oh,” Scootaloo frowned. “Okay.”

Mystic stood up, “Thanks for all the activities this past week.”

“It was fun, Mystic!” Sweetie smiled. “We look forward to hanging out with you again soon!”

Mystic nodded. “I guess you’ll have a ton more ideas for us to try.”

“You know it!”

As Mystic left, she shuddered. The thought of fillies... fillies of all ponies finding out she couldn’t swim scared her.

She had to think of something to convince them to do something else... but, she sighed, and knew there wasn’t much of a chance she’d be able to.

So, she decided to try and think of something else. As she set her sights on the town of Ponyville, Mystic couldn’t believe how much the activities they went through had exhausted her. She’s managed to hide her embarrassment of being with fillies their age but how did they manage to drain her of energy?

They seem immature and can cause some trouble from her understanding, but they can also be mature when they need to be. A slight smile broke out on her face at the paradox.

Mystic saw Twilight’s crystal castle twinkling in the distance. She lightly cringed.

I might’ve gotten used to it, but it’s still a sorehoof, she thought. She looked to her left to see the golden and marble white city of Canterlot. The spires had columns and multiple levels surrounding around them to keep them from collapsing as they’re restored.

She couldn’t help but be reminded of the fact she couldn’t ignore anymore.

These ponies definitely are the heroines she’d heard of a long time ago. Even though she was proud to be a part of their mission, but even though they have saved this nation, how can they be sure that it’ll last? Will the creatures they’ve gotten acquainted with even want to stay in their ways for very long?

She’d seen things come and go with the Liberators, from Cierra going to a mare of madness, how the resistance against the Northerners ended along with most of that civilization, and how such ideals ended up being folly in such situations.

Mystic’s brows furrowed, and knew that the situation worked out well in several ways.

The fact that Twilight got the wolves and everypony to work together to defeat Clawdius was a huge event for the land of Oogundaa. Not just for the continent, but for her.

They seem to really believe in their ways, she thought.

Never has she been challenged like she has to consider her worldview. But, unfortunately, even if their ways might have significance, it’s only a matter of time before darkness comes and chokes it out.

Or could it?

She let out an annoyed snort and felt as if she were being pulled in different directions.

Another thought came to her.

Hong.

He’s been able to build rapport with the nation and she knows he’ll do whatever he can to get to her.

A wave of nervousness washed over her. The unicorn bit her bottom lip and gazed down the path leading to the edge of town.

I’ll try and keep him off my back, she thought, unable to think of the implications if Hong got his way. Not with just her but with the nation.

Then, something began to rise in Mystic’s chest with all of her thoughts blending together.

She began to hum as she began to trot.

A harmonious tune formed in her mind and she felt her chest swell up.

I feel like singing... she thought.

Immediately she stopped and stood in the middle of the road wide eyed.

She blinked.

And again.

“What the hay?” she whispered.

Mystic looked around at cottages and ponies going about their day. The unicorn felt as if she were in the spotlight as sweat poured down her face.

“That was odd...” she said, trying to suppress the need to hum again. The unicorn broke into a gallop and didn’t stop until she left town.

As she came upon Sweet Apple Acres, she couldn’t help but think back to a certain yellow filly. Mystic frowned, recalling how her contagious joyful laughter made her follow suit. The times with Cierra and the Liberators all of those times for the most part made her life feel complete, loved, and as if she could be somepony.

Only for all of it to be stripped away because of errors on all sides including herself.

Mystic decided to look down at her hooves walking along the dirt trodden path. The memories from those times felt as if they were all mushed together and non-distinguishable from one another.

But, ever since Clawdius’ defeat there have been questions echoing in the mare’s head.

How does the friendships of these ponies and those friendships then compare to one another? Are they different or just the same?

I guess I might find out soon, Mystic thought. It could be something more to discover... The mare paused. She’d never considered discovering more about herself since, well, that time. Maybe she could find out what made her relationships with Sunshine and the Liberators in her early days so special.

Mystic rubbed her forehead. The fact that she can’t remember what came before she’d woken up in the middle of the street came to her mind again. What even happened before then?

Mystic looked up to see she was right up at the Apple homestead. She cleared her throat, putting aside the questions for now, opened the door and entered their den.

“Applejack?” said Mystic.

“Welll, howdy youngin’” said an elderly voice. Mystic looked to see, in the corner of the den was Granny Smith smiling and holding a book in her hooves.

“Oh, hi,” said Mystic, “Enjoying the book there?”

“Yes siree!” Granny beamed. “Ah read it five times this mornin’...” She paused, rubbing her chin, “Er, was it seven?”

“Ah’m sure it was only twice, Granny,” said a new voice. Mystic looked up the flight of stairs to see Applejack descending with a box on her back.

“Oh, fiddlesticks, Applejack!” Granny spat a raspberry, “Y’all know this is my favorite book!”

“Ah know,” replied Applejack, placing the box down next to the stairs.

“What’s the box for?” Mystic asked.

“We’ve been meanin’ to clear up space in our attic fer ages, and Ah thought it be a good time to do it,” replied Applejack, who took off her hat and wiped her forehead.

“Well, while you were working, the CMC had me tied up again,” Mystic rolled her eyes.

“They’re very excited about workin’ with ya,” Applejack smiled and patted Mystic’s back. She looked closer at the mare. “By the way, why can’t ya take that outfit off? Don’t ya use it on adventures?”

Mystic shrugged. “As if. It still feels as if I’m not ending my adventure any time soon.”

Applejack put her hat back on. “Just know, yer ‘mong friends that’re like family.”

Mystic nodded in response. That was another thing. They’re so caring and close... like she was with Sunshine and the others.

“Twilight should visit ya soon,” Applejack spoke up, “She’s got things to discuss.”

Oh, right, Mystic thought. She was reminded of being forced into a “rehabilitation program” of sorts arranged by Twilight. She hated feeling that her freedom to be herself was being stripped away, but she has to save face in front of the nation and that monster.

Keep your head down, she thought. Then, she decided to change the subject.

“You know... I had the strangest feeling come over me earlier...” she said.

“Oh?” replied Applejack, putting plates away in the cupboard.

“Yeah,” Mystic rubbed her chin, “When I was thinking... it was almost as if the atmosphere around Ponyville was beckoning me to break into song.”

Applejack snorted.

“What?” Mystic asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, nothin’ it’s just a common thing ‘round Ponyville,” Applejack explained.

Mystic furrowed her brows in confusion. “What?” She shook her head. “You mean ponies tend to sing?”

“Sometimes,” Applejack smirked as she closed the cupboard. “Pinkie sings practically every Tuesday and Friday.”

“But why?” Mystic rubbed her temple, “Is it some kind of magic or some outside force that causes ponies to sing?”

Applejack shrugged. “Life’s full ‘o mysteries.” She pointed at Mystic. “Y’all know that ta be true, huh?”

“Fair enough.” The unicorn shook the thought out of her head. “Enough about that, what’re you about to do?”

“Ah’m gonna go out an’ get mah apples and we’re gonna head out to Ponyville to sell’em,” Applejack began walking out of the kitchen.

“Oh, okay,” replied Mystic. Then she paused. “Wait, what do you mean ‘we’?”

Applejack gave her a knowing grin. Mystic sighed and facehoofed. “Of course...”

“Wait!” cried Mystic. “What if I get the urge to sing?”

A while later down in Ponyville, Mystic held her lips shut as she stood behind the apple stand. Applejack sold the last of the apples and when the last customer left, Mystic let her lips be free of her hooves.

“I swore I had to stop myself five times to keep from breaking into song!” Mystic shouted as Applejack switched the sign to ‘closed.’

“Sounds like y’all have things on yer mind,” Applejack smiled.

“Is that why ponies sing? What’s on their minds?”

“Or what’s on their hearts,” Applejack winked.

“Gah!” Mystic threw up her hooves. “I think I’m going to take Fluttershy on that tea offering this afternoon!”

Applejack chuckled. “Oh, okay.”

“What’re you laughing about now?” Mystic asked, slightly panicking.

“Nothin’” Applejack replied, composing herself. “Just have fun. Don’t let things get too chaotic.”

“Gah! This town is messing with my head!” Mystic stomped off, “I’m gone for now!”

She swore she could she heard Applejack laughing again. How crazy do these ponies get in this town?!

Mystic relaxed a little when the familiar cottage came into view. It was kind of where her stay in Ponyville began. The foliage on the rooftop and the soft yellow paint of the cottage made it look cozy and--

A sudden chill shot through Mystic’s whole body from head to rear. She froze.

“What the hay?” she said aloud. The unicorn looked around to see what could’ve caused it. But she saw nothing but the luscious green yard with birdhouses hanging from the trees, some burrows and a stream under the bridge she stood on.

“That was weird...” she muttered, turning her attention back to the cottage and walked towards it.

She knocked on the blue door. “Fluttershy, it’s Mystic. I’m here for the tea party?”

The door suddenly opened.

“It’s open, come on in!” said Fluttershy from within the cottage.

“Yeah, literally,” said Mystic, walking into the den. “You might want to get the door checked.”

There wasn’t a response. Confused, Mystic walked over to a nearby couch and sat down in it.

Only for it to lift into the air and turn upside down, dumping her onto the floor.

“What the?!” Mystic cried, looking up at the chair.

Suddenly, the furniture around the house began to float and fly around the den.

“Would you like some honey with your tea?” Fluttershy called.

“Sure!” Mystic answered, not knowing how Fluttershy would react to the scene before her.

Suddenly, honey began to ooze out of the floor. Mystic gasped and jumped on top of a coffee table that wasn’t floating. The walls surrounding her began to turn into a brown liquid. Some of it splashed onto Mystic’s face and she ended up tasting it.

“Chocolate milk?” Mystic asked, flabbergasted.

The honey on the floor suddenly became a teddy bear and it began dancing across the den. Mystic’s jaw dropped.

“Are you comfortable?” Fluttershy called.

“I-I... never better!” Mystic answered.

The table she was on turned into jelly, causing her to fall onto the floor and she was covered in jelly. She let out a scream, running from the honey bear.

“Okay! Fluttershy, something weird is going on in the den!” Mystic shouted.

“Is the house settling? It’s okay.”

“I think it’s more than just the house settling,” Mystic called as another honey bear appeared dancing next to its counterpart. “Okay! Enough with the dancing bears!” She tried to fire magic at them, only for her horn to pop off her head and appear as a bouquet of roses.

Mystic screamed, reaching for her horn only to not feel it there.

“Fluttershy!” Mystic cried, “My horn fell off!” The bouquet of flowers began floating away, causing Mystic to go after it. “Come back here! I need my magic!”

Mystic ran all across the den, avoiding the floating chairs as the bouquet circled the den, getting higher and higher. Mystic lunged for the couch, landing on it, but it felt sticky when she landed on it. Not deterred, Mystic reached forward, and grabbed the bouquet only for it to disappear and her horn reappear on her head.

Before she could celebrate, she tumbled forward onto a slide and slid down it, landing in a pile of pillows.

“Darn it all!” she shouted, emerging from the pillows, and when she did, her horn fell off her head. “Not again!” Mystic jumped up and grabbed it, clutching it close.

“Oh, what’re you doing on the floor?” Fluttershy asked.

She saw Fluttershy walk in with a tea cup and sit down in a chair she swore wasn’t there before.

“Fluttershy, your house is going bonkers!” Mystic cried.

“Oh? I don’t notice anything,” Fluttershy sipped her tea.

Mystic saw that she wasn’t holding her disembodied horn anymore. She reached up and it was back on her head again.

“How are you not able to see what’s going on?” Mystic demanded, looking around wildly.

Three honey bears were now in the middle of the den dancing all the way.

“Fluttershy?!” Mystic cried, “What the hay is going on around here?!”

Then loud laughter began to echo through the cottage. It sounded joyful yet mischievous with a dash of edge onto it. Panic surged through Mystic’s system more as she looked around vigorously for the source.

“My! My! I love seeing ponies react to unexpected chaos but I’d never had so much fun in a long time!” a masculine voice echoed.

“Who’s out there?!” Mystic demanded.

“Now, is that how to greet a new friend?” the voice asked in a fake offended tone. “I say you need to work on your manners, little Mysty-poo!”

“Mysty-poo?!” Mystic cried, offended.

The voice laughed even more as the cottage around her began dissolving. Mystic’s eyes widened as everything from the furniture, walls, floor and food began turning into what looked like soup. Mystic gasped when she saw Fluttershy dissolving herself.

“What happened to Fluttershy?!” Mystic shouted.

“Nothing, my dear,” the voice said. Mystic realized it was coming from the sludge that was once Fluttershy. “I would never in all of eternity do anything to the best pony I’ve ever known!”

Mystic’s eyes narrowed at the sludge morphing into a tall creature sitting in the chair that remained untouched by the dissolving cottage. She gasped when the creature turned into a serpent-like being that looked like it was mixed together with all kinds of other creatures. His beady red pupils were locked right onto Mystic as a mischievous smile broke out onto his face, revealing a sharp tooth.

“Wait a minute!” Mystic suddenly remembered seeing somecreature like this, “I’ve seen you before, haven’t I?”

“Maybe,” the creature’s smile grew. “Or have you?” His head suddenly turned between Celestia’s, Twilight’s, and Starlight’s in a fast session.

“Quit playing games!” Mystic demanded, “And put me down at once!” The creature did so, and she landed with a splat into the sludgy essence. “Gah! I meant onto a chair you idiot!”

“Then you should’ve said so,” said the creature.

Mystic opened her mouth to retort but she just facehoofed.

“I don’t have time for these games and...”

“Games?! Would you like to play Ogres and Oubliettes?” the creature asked, appearing in a ridiculous outfit.

“No! I just want to relax! Who are you?” Mystic asked, getting to her hooves.

“I am the most handsome creature you’ll ever meet!” the creature declared, “I’m also real accurate with a bow!” He pulled it back and shot at a nearby apple, causing it to explode into icing.

“Who are you?” Mystic demanded, stomping a hoof.

“Fine, since you’re so eager to know,” the creature stood up on the chair, and his outfit disappeared, “I am Discord! The spirit of chaos and disharmony! Now reformed and having tea days on Tuesdays.” He disappeared and reappeared very small in Mystic’s ear and whispered, “And helping Equestria with some of its problems they can’t solve on their own.”

“Get out of my ear!” Mystic demanded, grabbing him with her magic and throwing him away. Discord reappeared on the couch.

“My, rude much?” Discord asked, crossing his arms.

“Look who’s talking!” Mystic pointed at him. All of a sudden, a confused Angel Bunny was in Discord’s place. Mystic growled.

Then, Discord appeared a few feet away from Mystic.

“How much do you really know about Fluttershy?” Discord leaned forward with a serious expression, “You haven’t known her as long as I have!”

“Maybe not, but she sure as hay wouldn’t like her cottage being all chaotic,” replied Mystic.

Discord laughed, doing a loop-de-loop in the air, “Silly filly! She doesn’t mind it as long as I clean it up when she asks!”

“Then clean it up!”

Discord grinned toothily, “Oh, but we’re not in Fluttershy’s place. We’re at my place!”

Discord snapped his fingers, and the sludgy environment disappeared, revealing an 80s like house only with ginseng packs that are singing, a volcano oozing out lava from the ceiling, stairs that went nowhere, and a couch that looked like piano keys.

“Did you kidnap me?!” Mystic demanded.

“No! No! I merely wanted to envelop you into the world of chaos,” Discord said with a laugh. Mystic went to a window and she saw an endless void with floating isles of strange trees, and boardwalks held only by ropes connecting to a couple of them. “Welcome to my home in my own dimension!”

Mystic turned around with wide eyes, amazed at this but also freaking out inwardly.

Suddenly, a red blaring alarm went off. Discord stood up straight like a stick, he pulled a flat screen from the ceiling. His eyes widened.

“It’s the Flutter-radar!” Discord cried.

“What?” Mystic asked, even more confused.

“Fluttershy’s almost home! Time for tea!” Discord sang.

He snapped his talons again, and they reappeared in Fluttershy’s den. Mystic wildly looked around and saw where they were, and she let out a short sigh of relief. She saw Discord sitting at the opposite side of the room where he held a plushie of Fluttershy in his lion’s paw.

The door opened, revealing Mystic’s hostess with some saddlebags on her back.

“Oh, Fluttershy!” said Mystic, her voice full of relief, “Thank goodness you’re here.”

Fluttershy looked up at Discord, “What happened while I was out?”

“Just having a little bit of mischievous fun!” Discord chuckled.

“Discooorrd,” Fluttershy said with a frown.

“Oh, the ponies these days just don’t have a sense of humor,” Discord waved her off.

“Well, I laugh at your jokes,” said Fluttershy, “But not Mystic or new ponies. They get freaked out or cry.”

Discord just rolled his eyes in response. Mystic dared not to think of how weird this day had gotten.

Fluttershy shook her head, apparently amused. She turned to Mystic. “It’s wonderful you could make it. Did you enjoy the walk over?”

“You mean apart from wanting to let my heart out into song, I guess you could consider it peachy,” replied Mystic, fully looking at her.

“Oh, a song?” Discord lowered his head next to Fluttershy’s “What’s it about?”

“The day the draconequus took a hike and went home,” Mystic glared.

“Oh, sounds awful, but I bet it’s catchy!” Discord laughed.

“Good Celestia!”

“Well, I’m going to get the tea fixed,” said Fluttershy, “Why don’t you two chat?”

“I’ll help you with the setup!” Mystic volunteered, shouldering past Fluttershy and into the kitchen in a hurry.

“She’s a feisty one,” she heard Discord’s voice.

Mystic muttered something incoherent under her breath and wrapped her forelegs over her head, slumping over the countertop.

“Is there something wrong, Mystic?” Fluttershy asked.

“No, it’s just I had a weird day and it just got a hay of a lot weirder,” said Mystic, grabbing a tea plate.

“I thought I told you about Discord being here.”

“And I thought you were pulling my leg you have tea with him.” She leaned forward and whispered. “I don’t know how the hay I would put up with him.”

“He’s messing with you because he likes you,” Fluttershy whispered back. “He won’t say but he does.”

“Sure...” Mystic murmured, looking around at the floating kitchen utensils. “Can he please stop doing that?”

“Is it too much for him to be here?” Fluttershy asked with a frown.

Mystic was about to answer “yes” but she paused. She remembered how Fluttershy was excited for her to enjoy her tea party’s and they had spent some time planning out when she could be there.

Swallowing her uneasiness, Mystic answered, “No. This was just unexpected is all.”

Fluttershy weakly smiled, “All right.”

For the next few minutes, Mystic helped Fluttershy prepare for the tea party. Mystic got the appropriate tea sets and utensils while Fluttershy made the sandwiches and tea.

Mystic couldn’t help but notice it now. It looked like something was bothering Fluttershy, though the pegasus was doing her best to hide it. She was quiet but sometimes she caught a glimpse of a troubled expression.

“I’m still not the most comfortable here in Ponyville,” said Mystic, hoping to start a conversation, “A lot of sweetness, silliness, and sometimes mushiness.”

“You’ll get used to it,” said Fluttershy, “Ponyville’s the friendliest place in Equestria.”

“And the fastest growing place in Equestria!” Discord chimed from the den.

“But it does have a nice peaceful atmosphere,” Mystic admitted. She cringed, “When it’s not too wild.”

“Mmm hmm,” replied Fluttershy as placed the tea pot onto the platter. Fluttershy spread her wings and headed into the kitchen, Mystic caught another glimpse of a troubled expression.

Ignoring the floating objects around the kitchen, Mystic made her way into the den and sat down in a nearby chair. Fluttershy was right next to her as she placed the tea set onto the platter.

Mystic wanted to comfort her, but she couldn’t because of a certain draconequus hovering nearby as he sipped his tea.

“You certainly know how to throw a tea party!” Discord chimed happily.

Fluttershy giggled, “And so do you.”

“Oh, but not as much as you, sweet Flutters,” Discord winked.

Mystic levitated her own tea cup and took a sip. Her eyes widened as its sweet taste with a dash of honey danced across her tastebuds.

“How do you like it?” Fluttershy asked, a hopeful smile on her face.

Mystic smiled, “It’s delicious. Best I’ve had so far.”

“Thank you.”

Mystic took another sip of her tea and enjoyed its flavor. She glanced over at Fluttershy and noticed the spark within her eye wasn’t as bright. Mystic looked at Discord as he ate one of the crusts of a sandwich.

To heck with him, she thought, annoyed.

“Fluttershy,” said Mystic, turning to her.

“Yes?”

“I uh...” Mystic cleared her throat, “You seem a little... off today? Are you feeling all right?”

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy asked.

“You seem quieter than usual.”

Mystic waited for her response, but Fluttershy just shrugged and smiled.

“I appreciate you trying to look out for me,” said Fluttershy, “But I am feeling fine.”

“Yeah, and her real friends know exactly how to comfort her,” Discord said with a smug grin.

“I’m sure you do,” Mystic grumbled.

After an hour of hanging out, talking, and more chaotic antics, Mystic finally decided to take her leave.

“I enjoyed the tea and sandwiches, Fluttershy,” said Mystic, heading to the door.

“Maybe we could do this again sometime,” said Fluttershy.

“Sure.”

“And be sure you bring some extra cucumber sandwiches!” Discord chuckled.

“Okay, I’m going to go back to Sweet Apple Acres and hopefully have a nice, quiet supper!” said Mystic. She opened the door and closed it behind her. Then the door opened up again. “Thanks for everything!” She closed it again.

Fluttershy went to the window of her cottage and watched Mystic leave. She seemed friendly past the rough exterior, and Fluttershy hoped that the mare would be able to fully open up and become a better friend.

But, as the orange unicorn vanished over the hilltop, dark thoughts about herself came to the timid mare’s mind.

Peculiar words have sometimes repeated in her head. Useless. Helpless. A mistake. She knew they were lies but recent events were on her mind.

How useless she felt to calm the wildlife of Oogundaa down to help them. She felt so helpless and felt useless again during the fights against Clawdius and Nightfall.

“I’m not saying that they’re not special, I’m just saying maybe they should’ve considered staying home.” Was what Mystic said about her, Pinkie, and Rarity on the way to rescue Starlight.

I can’t hate her... Fluttershy thought, reassuring herself, She just needs understanding. But was what she said completely false or not?

“Fluttershy?” said Discord. The yellow pegasus looked over her shoulder to see Discord hovering nearby with a soft look on his face. “Are you going through the gloomy process again?”

Fluttershy looked down at the floor. “Yes...”

“Remember what my calming exercises have taught you,” said Discord. “Just think of yourself positively and don’t let mistakes or mishaps deter you from being the best you are.”

Fluttershy chuckled. “You have done so much for me.”

“Likewise,” replied Discord, now standing up. “You’ve done a lot for your friends in your life.” He smiled. “You even helped me see a better way in life. I wouldn’t trade that for anything.”

Fluttershy smiled a little bit. As chaotic and immature Discord could be sometimes, he was very mature when he wanted to be.

“Well, I know,” replied Fluttershy. “I just wish that...” She frowned again, “I felt like it more these days with all that happened.”

“I may not be an expert, but I guess there are seasons in your life when you don’t feel as confident when you know what you’ve done, huh?” Discord asked, placing a comforting talon on her shoulder.

“I believe so.”

“So, keep being positive and yourself as I’ve learned from you,” said Discord.

“I’ll try. Thank you, Discord.”

“Any time.”

Fluttershy knew that being the quiet one had its advantages and disadvantages. She frowned a little deeper, having seen her friends seem a little off and a little snappy to each other sometimes. Pinkie doesn’t seem as cheerful despite her efforts, Applejack was more worried about family, and the others just seem stressed about things relating to work or certain characters.

Fluttershy took a sip of her now cold tea, but began worrying about Starlight and Twilight. What were they going through?

Chapter 2 - Getting arrangements done

“Next stop, Ponyville!”

Yawning, Twilight Sparkle opened her droopy eyes to see the passenger car she sat in. She could hear the train chugging as it traveled down the tracks. The alicorn looked out the window to see, under the rising sun’s light, the familiar rolling hills and plains just outside of Ponyville.

Just over the horizon, Twilight spotted a tall mountain and the city of Canterlot. A few seconds later, it was obscured by the cottages of the town she loved so much.

She frowned, hating that she’d left before everything was repaired but she couldn’t get Celestia and Luna insisting she’d go home and take it easy.

Still, it would be nice to catch up with her friends, handle the school situation as she goes, and talking with Starlight. Her frown deepened. She hadn’t heard much from her former pupil but she’d practically become a recluse, avoiding contact with mostly everypony around her.

Then, she felt the passenger cart jerk, the wheels squealed as Twilight felt the train coming to a stop.

Standing up and stretching, Twilight took a quick look around the cart to see that she was the only one there. Levitating her bags, Twilight made her way out of the train car and onto the station platform.

The streets were mostly quiet. Twilight lightly smiled, enjoying the cool misty morning. She took in a deep, long inhale of air, savoring Ponyville’s peaceful atmosphere.

As much as she wanted to be in Canterlot, it felt wonderful to be away from all of the excitement for a few minutes.

She had a lot to get unraveled for her and her friends. The School, rebuilding their lives, and getting ready for another exciting event.

I can’t wait for the convocation! Twilight giggled. It’s going to be so wonderful to have creatures of all kinds as our friends!

Twilight walked past the town market, hosting the few ponies that were getting their stalls set up for a new day. Maybe I need to do a little shopping later...

Starlight came to her mind. The alicorn sighed, she hated that she couldn’t be there as much she wanted but Starlight insisted that she’d help Canterlot and she’ll be with her friends to assist her.

That wouldn’t have her worried if her friends had told her that they managed to comfort and help her. She would be speaking with her as soon as possible.

And there was also the program Twilight had worked out with General Hong just after they stopped Nightfall. The alicorn slightly shuddered at how much vigor the general seemed to contain and he was very thorough when it came to Mystic. On top of that, he also wanted to form an allegiance with Equestria.

Finally, the glistening tips of her castle peeked over the cottages of Ponyville. She smiled, relishing that she was almost there and could see Spike again. He was probably so busy when she was gone. The thought made Twilight chuckle...

Then, the alicorn suddenly realized she had to get Mystic enrolled into the program she’d discussed with Hong and his representatives. Shudders went up her spine, recalling how long the meetings were.

Walking up the stairs, Twilight opened the door to her castle. Ah, home sweet home.

Her hooves click-clacked on the crystal floor--

“Twilight!” a voice cried. The alicorn beamed, looked past the main lobby, and saw Spike flying from the opposite corridor. “You’re home!”

“Yep! I’m finally back!” replied Twilight, levitating her satchels and placing them aside.

Spike flew up to Twilight and hugged her neck, the alicorn returned it with a giggle.

“Have you been behaving yourself?” Twilight asked, pulling away from the hovering drake.

“Of course! I just ate all the ice cream and cookies that were in the fridge!” Spike beamed. Twilight lightly punched him on the shoulder in response. “No, but for real, I cleaned up the library, the castle, and double-checked the books to see if they were organized.”

“Oh, Spike, I’m so proud of you!” Twilight laughed.

“And I helped Fluttershy take care of Discord until he got better and Big Mac and I had a Guys’ night so he could observe and have fun.”

“Well, sounds like you have a lot to tell me,” said Twilight, walking forward, “Let’s fix ourselves up some treats and catch up.”

“Yes ma’am!”

Spike and Twilight neared the library, the alicorn having used the past few minutes to just relax.

“How’s Starlight doing?” Twilight asked, eager to know yet unable to help feel nervous.

“She seems fine physically and does talk to me, but I think she still might be distant,” said Spike.

Twilight sighed, recalling how her former pupil requested time away from Trixie and all of her closest friends to recover. The alicorn frowned, hating the thoughts of what Nightfall could’ve done to her. “She mostly stays in her room all day and when she goes out, it’s to the edges of town away from everypony.” Spike sighed. “Even Pinkie’s attempts to talk and cheer her up have failed.”

“Oh, Pinkie...” Twilight murmured.

“Have you been able to get anything out of her after you brought her home?” Spike asked.

“She told me a little, but it sure wasn’t good,” replied Twilight, opening the door to the library. “I’ve got to say if Mystic hadn’t helped us get to Oogundaa...” She looked at Spike, “Say, how has she been doing in Ponyville?”

“Far as I could tell, Mystic was helping on the farm or hanging out with the CMC,” replied Spike, flying ahead and pushing Twilight’s comfy chair forward.

“Huh?” Twilight inclined her head at the last part.

“Oh! I forgot to say that I’ve got some letters from the wolves and impalas,” said Spike.

Twilight’s eyes snapped wide open. “Really?! Where are they?”

“I placed them on you’re the table here,” Spike picked up a couple of letters. Twilight beamed, eager to read them. She opened the first one.

Dear Princess Twilight,

Hi, well, this is Gunnolf, and I’ve not written much other than reports to our Majestic, but that’s not the point. Anyway! Well, as we expected, our Society is divided. The side that supports Tokuta labels us all traitors but our side has managed to remain strong and take a stand for introducing our new way of life.

Some are unfortunately considering war against the ones who side with you but we’re trying to get a grip.

As for Accalia, she’s gone traveling back to Oogundaa to do more research about it and its past. As well as that mysterious briefcase that you ponies stumbled upon. So, we’ll try and use this strange fire to send you another message whenever we have more developments!

Regards, Gunnolf

Twilight was smiling a little after finishing the letter, a sense of worry came over the alicorn at the possibility of civil war amongst the wolves.

Deciding to put that aside, Twilight opened the second letter.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

This is Chief Faraji thanking you once again for the liberation of Oogundaa from King Clawdius! I must say you all look like a very gifted and special group of friends. Give my best to Mystic, because I heard great things about her. Treat her well and we look forward to being closer than ever!

Also, on a side note, all kinds of activity have popped up from citizens all over Oogundaa because of your actions. Some good, some not. But we’re in the middle of it all trying to stay smart.

Keep at it!

Faraji

Twilight finished the letter. Her smile had grown wider.

“Good things I presume?” said Spike.

Slightly startled out of her thoughts, Twilight looked up at him. “Yeah, there are some problems but they’re on board with being friends and working things out for all of us.”

“Great!” Spike pumped a fist into the air.

“And I have some exciting announcements to make when we get the School up and running,” said Twilight. “And the other kingdoms are sending their students back, too.”

“What kind of announcements?” Spike asked.

“You’ll find out,” Twilight winked.

Both were silent for a few seconds.

“I heard about rumors,” said Spike, a frown taking his features. “Are you okay, Twilight?”

Twilight inwardly cringed, trying to not think about them. Why did they have to start popping up after our recent invasion attempt? She put on a smile for her little drake. “Of course, Spike. Celestia and I are working on dealing with them.”

“I heard someponies talking around Ponyville, too,” Spike frowned.

“Let’s try and think about something else,” Twilight wrapped a foreleg around his shoulders, “Why don’t you get our favorite tea and we’ll read the latest issues of Power Ponies together?”

Spike’s face lit up like a Hearth’s Warming Tree, “I’ll go get them now!”

He flew out of the room in a hurry.

Twilight walked over to her comfy chair and sat in it.

The only way for those rumors to be so weaved into Equestria... is they had to be going around for some time... Twilight thought, stress built up in her chest. The alicorn couldn’t silence the fact they not only surrounded her and her friends...

But Princesses Celestia and Luna as well.

The tickling on her nose was relentless.

“Mmmhm...” Mystic wrinkled her nose, trying to ignore it.

The tickling came again, she squinted her muzzle but it never left.

Finally, Mystic’s eyes flew open. She sat up and let out a loud sneeze.

“Gaahhh!” somepony cried.

The unicorn wiped her nose as she heard laughter from the other side of the room. Almost right away, on the other side of the room, she spotted Sweetie and Apple Bloom flat on their stomachs and hitting the floor as harmonious laughter escaped their lips.

“Girls?” Mystic asked.

“She-she got you, Scoots!” Sweetie howled.

Mystic looked to her left to see Scootaloo’s face was half-covered by a white foam and had an annoyed and embarrassed look.

Mystic’s eyes widened. “Seriously?”

“Yeah, you were supposed to touch your face!” Scootaloo complained.

Mystic smirked and touched her muzzle with her right hoof, the one Scoot didn’t touch. “There.”

The orange pegasus collapsed onto the floor in defeat as the other two fillies laughed harder.

Mystic felt almost as if she were about to vomit her recently eaten breakfast up.

She followed the hopping fillies down a grassy hill as a lake came into view.

“We’ve got all our gear down there now! We managed to find one of Applejack’s old gear so you could use it too, Mystic!” said Sweetie.

“S-S-sounds nice?” Mystic stammered, her legs becoming like noodles. She forced them to keep moving, determined to be strong for herself.

“I’m looking forward to these! The fillies and colts enjoy them at the camp I run!” Scootaloo added as the lake grew ever close. The pit in Mystic’s stomach grew. Her heart hammered as she bit her tongue.

“So, we definitely think this will pave the way for your cutie mark!” said Sweetie.

“Uh-huh...” Mystic nodded.

“You okay?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Yeah,” said Mystic, “Just miles away.”

The farm filly beamed and hopped along.

Mystic watched as all of them put on their snorkels and swimming fins on their hooves.

“Come on, Mystic!” Scootaloo called. “We’ve got a lot to see down there!”

“C-Coming!”

Mystic walked over, swallowing her fears. She slipped on her swimming fins and looked at the snorkeling mask she needed to put on.

“Hey,” she said, getting an idea. “Why don’t all of you show me how it’s done?”

“It’s swimming and exploring new possibilities,” said Sweetie.

“Yeah, we all gotta experience the wonders down there!” Apple Bloom curtly nodded.

“W-Well, I think I’ll be fine with just watching you!” Mystic nervously laughed, taking a step back.

“Mystic, that’s not the idea here,” Scootaloo frowned.

“I just think we should maybe move onto something else!”

“Are you okay, Mystic?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I’m fine, really!” Mystic insisted.

“But we haven’t gotten scuba diving or any other swimming activities down!” Sweetie protested.

“I just don’t think I need to!”

She tensed when she felt Scootaloo beginning to push her to the water, Mystic had to keep herself from yelping when she got closer.

“Why aren’t you wanting to go on in?” Sweetie asked.

As her swimming fin touched the water, she couldn’t handle it anymore.

“I can’t swim!” Mystic shrieked.

The unicorn kicked off her fins and galloped off in the direction of the trees, ignoring the surprised cries of the Crusaders.

Panic surged through her body as she reached the tree line. The unicorn ducked behind one and curled herself up into a ball, embarrassed that her secret has been revealed to fillies.

She didn’t know how long she’d stayed there. Seconds? Minutes? Hours?

Her cheeks burned as she trembled.

“Mystic?” a small voice asked.

The unicorn curled herself further, feeling ashamed and wishing she could bury herself and hide forever.

She nearly jumped when she felt a hoof touch her shoulder.

“Please, just leave me alone...” Mystic pleaded burying her face in her hooves.

“We ain’t gonna make fun of ya,” Apple Bloom assured her. The unicorn only winced.

“Please, can you just talk to us?” Sweetie asked.

Mystic could hear she was wanting to help. Slumping her shoulders, she unveiled her face and opened her eyes to see the sympathetic looks of the Crusaders.

She dryly chuckled. “Yeah, hard to believe isn’t it?” None of them responded. “So, the great, brave, able to kill an alpha timberwolf Mystic cannot swim,” the unicorn lightly smacked her head. “What’re the odds?”

“It’s okay, Mystic,” Sweetie said in a soft tone.

Mystic shook her head. “As if.”

“Really, it is,” said Apple Bloom. “We don’t want ya to think yer gonna be judged because of... that.”

“Yeah,” Scootaloo spoke up, “I mean, just because you can’t swim, doesn’t mean you aren’t good at anything. Except maybe the aquatic sports we had planned, the fact you can’t do something athletes do.” She stopped when she saw her two friends giving deadpan looks.

“Not helping,” Sweetie said.

Scootaloo smiled sheepishly. “Sorry.”

“And her idol, Skittle Head, will probably not let me hear the end of it,” Mystic sighed.

“Not if we can help it,” Sweetie smiled. Mystic looked at her with a confused look. “Because the three of us are going to teach you how to swim!”

Mystic shook her head, completely taken aback. “Wh-what?”

“Yep!” Sweetie chirped. She turned to the others. “What do you say, Crusaders? Are we going to help Mystic swim?”

“Yeah!” Scootaloo and Apple Bloom cried. Then all three of them high-hoofed.

Mystic’s jaw slightly dropped. “Why?”

“Because we want to!” Scootaloo smiled.

“Why help me swim?” Mystic asked.

Sweetie placed a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder. “Because you’re our friend and we don’t judge ponies just because of issues like yours.”

“Yup!” Apple Bloom nodded in agreement.

“Are you sure?” Mystic asked nervously.

“The CMC are at your service!” all three fillies chimed in.

At that, Mystic began to feel a warm sensation rise within her chest. She smiled at the three fillies.

Her legs still shook from the simple swimming lessons the fillies had given her. She felt as if the blush she had most of the time had never left her face.

“You couldn’t handle being in a four-foot-deep pool?!” Mystic scolded herself, “I took baths little springs and one in the jungle recently!”

The three fillies had taken her to the Apple family pool that Apple Bloom and Granny Smith use for swimming.

They had been basic floating lessons and learning how to drift across the surface of the water, but had been shaking like a leaf. In addition, she had to wear a flotation device to keep herself from sinking whenever she tried to quit floating and just swim.

It was so embarrassing. She had never felt so ‘un-Mystic’ like in a simple swimming pool.

She slapped herself and levitated up a barrel of corn. The afternoon sun threatened to bake her alive but she was determined to keep her outfit on since she’d gotten out of the water.

Still... it was nice they didn’t make fun of her... and they did promise to keep it secret.

“We’ll meet with you whenever we can to help you become an excellent swimmer!” Sweetie’s voice echoed.

Mystic placed the final barrel of corn on the wagon, and wiped the sweat from her brow, letting out a sigh.

“Mystic!” Applejack called.

“Yes?” Mystic huffed, looking over to her, spotting her just outside the homestead.

“Twilight’s here, she wants to speak with ya!”

Mystic stretched, cracking her joints and back. “I’ll be there in a sec.”

The sweat-drenched unicorn walked over to the hose laying close to the barn, turned it on, and sprayed herself. The water soaked into her coat and hit her skin, sending a chill down her spine as she relished in it. When she finished, she turned the hose off and began walking away. Just before she got to the homestead’s door, Mystic shook herself dry and entered.

Mystic saw Twilight speaking with Granny Smith about things. The elderly mare seemed to have a look of concern on her features.

“Ah know my grandyoungins’” said Granny.

“I’ll keep it in mind, thanks,” said Twilight.

“Oh, hello Your Highness,” said Mystic, gaining the alicorn’s attention.

“Mystic, you don’t need to keep calling me that,” replied Twilight.

Mystic tapped her head. “Right, Twilight.”

“Well, let’s get going. We’ll have to walk and talk on the way to our destination,” Twilight smiled and stepped towards the door.

“Where to?” Mystic inclined her head.

“You’ll see.”

Mystic’s eyes slightly widened when she laid eyes on the School of Friendship. She was about to speak up but immediately figured out what this was about. She clenched her jaw and held back a growl for Twilight’s sake.

Hong is really a thorn in my side, Mystic thought, following the alicorn.

She'd been told about a "rehabilitation progress" Hong and Twilight worked out soon after the invasion and it made her stomach churn but also her cheeks flush with fury that horrible pony is forming an alliance with this nation.

“We all get caught eventually, Mystic,” Cierra’s voice echoed. “I guess the trick is to decide by who.”

Right now, it seemed no matter what, Hong would be the one to catch her.

She knew she had to keep Twilight’s uncertainties at bay as well as her from being overbearing.

“So, the School, huh?” Mystic spoke up.

“Yep!” Twilight chirped. “It’s a real monument to how far my friends and I have come ever since we met.” She giggled, “All of us enjoy being teachers despite our jobs and other responsibilities. But we’re more energized because of it.”

“And it began with finding some kind of jewels and defeating an evil mare of darkness, right?”

Twilight nodded.

“You see, Mystic,” Twilight’s smiled again. “When I started out, I was unsure about friendship. But when my walls came down, I saw the true magic of having friends and how exciting it can be.” Her smile grew wider. “Our friendships grew, weaved together, and strengthened. And we spread it amongst Equestria and beyond.” She placed a hoof on Mystic’s back. “The beauty of it all is the bond between how we learned from one another, experienced a lot of memorable moments, tried new things, gone on many adventures, and worked to maintain them even when things got hard.”

Mystic rubbed her chin, furrowing her brows. “That does sound wonderful.”

“And we can even help ponies like you, Mystic,” said Twilight. Mystic looked at the alicorn. “I know we’ve had our disagreements, but we try to reach out in the best way we can to form a connection.”

Mystic thought back on how she tried to hammer in her worldviews. They’re true as the sun and sky but... I wonder if there might be something else I’ve missed...

“My friends and I will try to help you in any way we can,” said Twilight. “And remember, there are some things you can’t learn with books.”

“Wow, I guess since I’m learning more of friendship, maybe they ought to make me an alicorn princess,” Mystic chuckled.

Twilight sheepishly laughed. “Well, let’s consider things in the future after we get you settled into the program I worked out with Hong.”

“This ought to be interesting...” Mystic said venom in her tone. She shook her head. “And when will the classes begin?”

“Everycreature will be back late tomorrow afternoon, so we’ll get into them the day after,” replied Twilight as they came upon the school doors.

Soon, they entered Twilight’s headmare office. Mystic saw Spike placing some papers down on the desk. He smiled at Mystic.

“Hey there!” he said, “How’re things going?”

“Fine,” replied Mystic, “Just getting here to get arrangements done it seems like.”

“That’s what I prepared you both for,” said Spike. He flew past her, “Anyway, I need to get going and make sure the classrooms are ship-shape!”

Mystic nodded in response as Spike left. She looked to see Twilight had sat down in her chair. The alicorn gestured to a chair in front of her desk which Mystic sat in.

“Well, before we get you signed in,” said Twilight, “I want you to know that I’ve started a search for your parents.”

Mystic’s stomach suddenly tightened. “You what?

Twilight clapped her hooves together, beaming, “We’ve just started asking ponies in Equestria who might know of you.” As Twilight went on, Mystic clenched her jaw.

“Twilight,” said Mystic.

“And I’m sure you’re excited to be reunited with them!”

“Twilight! Stop!” Mystic cried. The alicorn paused, a baffled look on her face. Mystic sulked. “Please, don’t...”

Twilight inclined her head. “Why not?”

Mystic rubbed her temples and looked back up at the alicorn with a frown. “I lied. I don’t have any parents.” Twilight gasped, her eyes flew wide open.

“What?!” the alicorn shrieked.

Mystic looked down at her hooves, feeling a little ashamed for not mentioning this sooner.

“Mystic,” Twilight said, causing her to look up at the alicorn’s sympathetic gaze. “I’m truly sorry about that. But, you can’t lie about things like that. Or withhold important information when we’re trying to get you situated with everypony.”

Mystic nodded. “Right... I know I told a story then, but I really was treated like I said I was by that awful general!”

“And his records of your time in prison support that,” said Twilight. “But,” she looked right into Mystic’s soul. “Is there anything else that I need to know about? I know of the group you’d joined and committed other supposed crimes. So, don’t withhold anything.”

Mystic clenched her jaw, feeling slightly agitated and having to compose herself. How am I going to say, hey I just woke up in the middle of the street with no memories that came before? Who’s heard of something like that?

Mystic shook her head. “No. I believe everything’s been accounted for.”

Twilight stared at her a little bit longer. Her look finally softened. “I’m sorry, Mystic. I’ve just got to make sure because I want to help. Please, try to work with me as I go over this stuff.”

Mystic shrugged. “I’ll give it my best.”

“Anyway,” said Twilight, levitating up a roll of paper. “Hong was insistent you’d follow the rules I present here as well as agree to conditions on his side of the agreement of this process.” She looked at Mystic, “It’s very imperative you comply and your court case is in your favor.”

Yeah... like it’ll ever be... Mystic thought, growing bitter.

“And you’re to do some work for different clients around Ponyville to show your rehabilitation progress and how our ways and handling of you is working,” Twilight continued. “After seeing your efforts with the saving of Equestria and other honorable acts, they want to be sure you’re not just doing it for your sake.” She shot Mystic an apologetic look, “He wanted me to tell you this.”

I’m not really good at following the rules of programs, Mystic mused but nodded at the alicorn.

“So, please, for your sake, as he said, do what you’re told by both of us and maybe this will all go away,” Twilight spoke with a deep frown on her face. She sighed. “I don’t want to believe him, I believe there’s more to you than what he says.”

“At least you’re considering the other side,” replied Mystic.

“That’s what I try to do,” Twilight faintly smiled. “Anyway, when I look at all of the times my friends and I had together, you can say it was all one big adventure.”

“I’m not so sure if friendship can be described in that way,” replied Mystic.

Twilight gave her a smug grin. “Oh, really?” She leaned forward. “Then, how about you find out for yourself?”

Mystic paused. “What?”

“While you were refreshing yourself up after the excitement, Sunset Shimmer told me about you and how much you love traveling and adventure,” Twilight said, her grin growing wider. Mystic shook her head, astonished. “I guess if you’re so into that kind of stuff, maybe this is your chance to see what friendship is all about.”

Mystic’s eyes widened. “Oh, come on. I know what you’re up to.”

“Good. Then, I suppose you can just try and see what we’re really all about. You’ve got plenty of time to discover all about friendship as I did so long ago.”

“This really isn’t my idea of an adventure.”

“Then, maybe it’s time to broaden your horizons, huh?”

Broaden my horizons? Mystic thought, taken aback yet again. She wanted to retort that she had so been keeping her horizons broad. But... now she wasn’t so sure. Have they been closed and narrow-minded?

“Sunset told me you were a tough, determined warrior,” said Twilight, leaning back in her chair. “So, I think this will also test your durability in new places.”

Mystic opened her mouth, but what she wanted to say died on her lips. Crap, she’s got me... But something she wondered about yesterday came to her mind. What made her and Sunshine and the Liberator’s friendships so special? Were they different? If so, how?

Maybe I could figure out and compare them with these ponies and deter if... things will last... she inwardly frowned. Scratch that, I’m definitely going to find out and compare between the two.

“So,” said Twilight. “Do you think you can handle it?” Mystic looked up at the alicorn’s smug grin. How the tables have turned.

Mystic sighed. “Fine. You win.”

“Excellent!” Twilight chirped, clapping her hooves together. “I’ve already got your first assignment ready!”

“Wait what?!”

“Hee hee!” Twilight giggled, pulling out a couple of pieces of paper. She cleared her throat, gaining a more serious look. “I think this is long overdue. But if you can follow through this first assignment, you’ll be well on your way into an all-new, exciting adventure.”

“You’re really selling this adventure stuff, aren’t you?” Mystic deadpanned as Twilight levitated the papers to her.

“I’ve got to appeal to my audience,” Twilight winked in a teasing way. Mystic looked at the papers. It was a form for her to fill out for the School. The next page is...

Mystic gasped. She saw it was to apologize and to hang out with Pinkie Pie. She looked up at Twilight, slightly trembling. “You can’t be serious!”

Twilight straightened herself in her chair, giving Mystic a frown. “Yes. I believe I am. You know it, too.” Mystic looked at the floor. “Look up, Mystic.” Cringing, the unicorn did so.

Mystic began to speak. “Look, I thought she was all cool after the adventure and she seems her happy, cheerful self, and...”

“She does,” Twilight cut in. “But she can also be very insecure.” She sighed. “Pinkie knows her boundaries and sometimes she can go overboard but she learned through the years not to push so far. Mystic, Pinkie wants to respect you and she was really looking forward to having that party you’d lied about.” Even though Twilight hadn’t raised her voice, Mystic couldn’t help but feel as if she were. “She gets sad that nopony would love or appreciate all she does anymore. So, I want you to go and do your best to make amends with her.”

Mystic just stood there, not sure of how to respond. “But... she’s... energetic...?”

“Maybe, but please, please just try and apologize and be a friend to her.”

Mystic could see a somewhat pleading look in the mare’s eyes. The unicorn thought of Sunshine and Sunset and how their friendship meant to her.

“All right...” replied Mystic, seeing no other option. “I’ll try.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you.”

Deciding to change the subject, Mystic decided to ask another question. “Any plans?”

“Working through some,” replied Twilight. “For now, I just want to relax and get back on my hooves before we do anything else.”

“I see,” replied Mystic. “Well, I’ll fill out this form and get on my way.”

“I’d love it if you could handle taking care of this assignment today,” said Twilight.

Mystic froze, dropping the form and assignment. She swallowed her pride and retort and just forced a nod.

“Good,” Twilight smiled. “Now, the sign the form.”

“Okay then.”

As Mystic picked up the pieces of paper, she couldn’t help but wonder; Did Sunset and Twilight plan this?

A little later, Mystic followed Twilight down a different part of the School. Student dorms lined the corridor both left and right. They reached close to the end of the hallway.

“We have a few spare rooms,” said Twilight as she opened one of the doors, “But try not to wake anycreature up since they need their rest for tomorrow.”

“Got it,” replied Mystic following the headmare.

The room had a window giving a view of Ponyville and the nearby Castle under the setting sun.

There was a bed with a nightstand next to it and a dresser on the opposite end of the room.

“It may be a bit barren, but it’s better than nothing,” said Twilight.

Mystic shrugged, “As long as I can sleep without disturbance, I’ll be fine.”

“Good,” said Twilight, “Now, I’ll escort whatever you need to make this place livelier. In addition, everycreature awakes at 7:00 am and has breakfast for half an hour before heading to class at 7:30. School ends at 3:00 pm. Any questions?”

“Not really.”

“Oh, and Mystic,” said Twilight, forming a frown, “I want you to be aware of something.”

“What is it?”

“It’s important that I remind you that we have a very delicate business going on here at the school. If you see a brown stallion with a black suit on by the name of Mr. Bullion and his two sons named Starry and Lucky, please try not to cause a scene with them.”

“Okay.”

“Great!” Twilight chirped, she pointed to the sheets on the bed, “I’ll give you a Friendship Guide to review, and let you write separate reports on it. Also, look and memorize the first sheet as it contains the basics of what is taught here.”

The alicorn levitated a piece of paper along with a journal that had, on its cover, a purple horseshoe symbol on it with individual colored stones from one side to the other. Just in the middle was a purple six-pointed star. Mystic took it and nodded.

“Now that everything’s in place, we’re mostly set up for you to become a student at the school!” Twilight beamed. “I’m looking forward to having you!”

“I’m sure you are,” replied Mystic.

Author's Note

So, Twilight and General Hong have worked out an arrangement for Mystic to be a part of a "rehabilitation progress," this might not end well. :twilightoops:

Chapter 4 – A wild party

Author's Note

Hey everypony, I decided to surprise you with an early release for this chapter because well, I'm actually quite excited for it! :pinkiehappy:

But the next one won't be out until February 5th, until then, enjoy what is probably the wackiest chapter I've written in any of the Parts! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 4 – A wild party

Mystic walked down the trails of Ponyville, heading towards Sugarcube Corner. The morning sun rose and delivered a cool breeze that made Mystic relax some. Despite what she knew awaited her, and how much she didn’t like that pony’s energetic attitude, Mystic’s mind wandered elsewhere.

Honesty. Loyalty. Kindness. Generosity. Laughter. And Magic.

All of those make up the most powerful jewels known to Pony kind, Mystic thought, having memorized them all last night. The Elements of Harmony, huh?

Mystic remembered how fascinated she was, and still is, about the story of how Twilight and her friends defeated Nightmare Moon.

An old memory from long ago had popped up in her mind. She closed her eyes, seeing herself in her dingy room and saw how the moon never set for a few hours.

Panic had ensued in Imperial City, Mystic could practically hear their screams of how the world was ending.

And then, a few hours later, the sun suddenly came up as if it had been just a nightmare.

Nightmare...

Mystic hadn’t had any until that one night when she slept at the Apples’ homestead. A chill went down Mystic’s spine, the unicorn tried to suppress whatever the livid nightmares she once had back into her mind.

Instead she decided to think on her current situation. As much as she didn’t want to go along with the party, maybe it could be a nice distraction and maybe a fun time?

I don’t know the last time I had a party was... Mystic thought, unable to help feel nervous. Goodness, I feel so out of my element...

With a gulp, she continued on her way.

“Have a nice day!” Pinkie bubbled as the mare named Amethyst Star left with her order.

“Huh!” Pinkie sighed happily, “It’s wonderful to make ponies smile and spread cheer!”

She hopped into the kitchen, grabbed a dishtowel with her mane and headed over to the sink where she began scrubbing some plates.

Normally at this hour, the Cake twins would be upstairs playing with one another. However, they were taken to Daycare for a couple of days due to the Cakes being out of town and business booming at Sugarcube Corner.

Pinkie smiled a little, remembering seeing so many friends in the past few hours. Some from Ponyville and beyond.

However, as Pinkie thought about it some, she focused more on her dishwashing as she thought about the last several days.

The Cakes’ babies were getting older, and though they still loved her, they have begun to talk and are more into their own little worlds than playing with her.

Pinkie scrubbed harder, cleaning the dish, and moved onto another plate. She didn’t blame them, but for a while, interest in parties has dwindled a little bit in Ponyville.

Pinkie couldn’t help but think of what happened to Canterlot. A lot more injuries and damage across Equestria than usual. She did try to cheer them up but they just resided and wanted to be left alone as they took their time away from her.

She tried to understand, but wouldn’t they have at least wanted something to spread a little cheer?

Suddenly, the bell to the shop open. Pinkie perked up from her work, she tossed the dishtowel aside and skipped out of the kitchen to the cash register.

“Hello! Welcome to Sugarcube Cor--” Pinkie greeted, but paused with an astounded look when she saw Mystic standing there with a sheepish smile.

“Sugarcube Corner?” Mystic finished for her. “It smells like sugar in here, huh?”

Pinkie shook her head vigorously, snapping out of her shock. “I guess so. So, what’re you doing here?”

“Twilight wanted me to start my assignments and connect with you,” said Mystic.

“Oh,” said Pinkie, smiling, she would’ve been more excited. “Well, we can start with basic baking and going over my scrapbook. We’ll make you one too!”

“Sure.”

Pinkie looked over at Mystic, unable to help but still feel hurt about the lies she had been told.

Was she not as efficient in making ponies happy?

She failed multiple times to help Starlight smile and seeing the mare caused a great pit to grow in Pinkie’s stomach.

The thoughts were haunting.

Pinkie wondered if someponies just didn’t like her parties anymore...

She felt a little selfish dwelling on her problems rather than bonding with the sheepish unicorn right in front of her.

“Pinkie...” said Mystic.

Pinkie smiled again, “Yes Mystic?”

“I just... I’m...” Mystic facehoofed. “I’m very sorry, okay?”

“It’s okay!” Pinkie beamed.

“No, it isn’t,” replied Mystic. “Because of my lies... you... worked so hard to give me a good time with everypony else... and I reacted to having so much on me...”

“Oh, I understand,” said Pinkie, placing the bowl of batter on the countertop.

“Well... I wanted to ask you something...”

Mystic had Pinkie’s full attention, the pink mare leaned forward. The unicorn awkwardly rubbed her foreleg, “I just... think we all deserve a good time right now... so...” She audibly gulped. “Pinkie... can we still have that party we never had for me?”

Pinkie’s eyes lit up, joy swelled within her heart that it threatened to explode. An excited cheer escaped from Pinkie’s muzzle and she immediately latched onto Mystic, “Of course! Of course!”

“Pinkie! I can’t breathe!” Mystic choked.

“Oh, sorry!” Pinkie put her down and beamed as Mystic tried to catch her breath. “You’re wanting to apologize and have fun with everypony?”

Mystic nodded vigorously. “S-Sure! Let’s have the party that we’ll never forget!”

“Yaaaaaaaaayyyyyyy!” Pinkie leaped high into the air and landed on top of the fridge. “Let’s get baking!” She pounded on the door of the fridge, and it popped open, sending out cupcakes and other desserts that looked to have been preserved.

“Y-Yeah!” Mystic held a hoof high, “Let’s get baking!”

Maybe things are going to be okay between me and my friends! Pinkie’s smile grew, her uneasiness dwindled but still lingered. And it’s time to go all out extreme Pinkie style!

“I thought we were going to get baking,” said Mystic as she and Pinkie stood outside Sugarcube Corner.

“I almost forgot that we didn’t get the welcome wagon out for you!” Pinkie giggled, bringing out a pink and white wagon. “I just hope I put the cake and confetti in the right places this time!” Before Mystic could ask, the wagon opened up to reveal trumpets playing, flags waving along with treats on display.

Pinkie began hopping around and began singing, “Welcome, welcome, welcome A fine welcome to you! Welcome, welcome, welcome, I say how do you do?” A trumpet seemed to pierce through Mystic’s ears, making her wince. “Welcome, welcome, welcome, I say hip hip hurray! Welcome, welcome, welcome, To Ponyville today!” Mystic took a step back as Pinkie slid on her knees, stopping in front of her.

“Wait for it!” Pinkie said gleefully.

Suddenly, Mystic got a blast of confetti right in her face and she barely noticed some cake flying shooting up into the air.

“Oh, no!” Mystic cried before she was covered with cake that quickly solidified around her.

She managed to poke her head out and see Pinkie covered in the same substance.

“Oops! I got the cake and confetti in the wrong places again!” she said with a happy grin. “Oh well!” Mystic watched as Pinkie stepped out of the cake that had molded into her shape, open her mouth wider than what she thought possible and gobble the cake in one bite.

“I feel like I’m gonna faint...” Mystic muttered, unable to process this mare’s abilities.

Mystic stood over the recently baked cupcakes, her mind still reeling from Pinkie’s seemingly supernatural abilities.

First Discord and now this one? she thought, looking up as Pinkie decorated an orange cake that was nearly touching the ceiling of Sugarcube Corner. Are they trying to make me go insane?

She shook her head and began squeezing the icing onto the cupcakes, her mind still wandering.

Get a grip, Mystic! Just keep your head on and make it through this! I’ve handled things they hadn’t seen before!

She heard Pinkie laugh.

“What’s so funny?” Mystic demanded, looking up at her.

“Are you trying to decorate the entire counter?” Pinkie giggled.

Mystic paused in her decorating to see that she had squeezed too much orange icing on the cupcakes and some on the countertop.

“Gah!” Mystic facehoofed.

“It’s okay!” Pinkie suddenly was next to her. “It’s happened to me before!”

“A thousand moons ago?” Mystic deadpanned.

“Nope! Just last night!”

Mystic paused. “I’m not sure how to respond to that.”

“Oh! Can you go check on the pies please?” Pinkie asked, now back up the ladder to decorate the cake.

“Fine!” said Mystic, bolting into the kitchen only to see smoke coming from the oven. “Shoot!” She opened the oven only for the pie to explode in her face. She yelped and tumbled back onto her flank.

“Oh! I forgot to say they’re harmless exploding pies!” Pinkie called back. “They tend to smoke a lot!”

Mystic noticed that the pie wasn’t hot but it was all over her. “Thanks for the tip.”

Pinkie trotted into the kitchen, “Oops! Sorry! It’s a new recipe and I’m working out the kneads within it!”

“Don’t you mean bugs like in a new thing?” Mystic asked, brushing the batter off her face.

“Nope! That wouldn’t match with pies!”

“Fair enough,” replied Mystic, standing up.

“Now, let’s get started with making streamers, plans for a disco dance floor, the fun tubes, the--”

“Wait a disco dance floor?” Mystic asked, “Weren’t we just going to have a party?

Pinkie laughed. “Silly Mysty wisty! We’ll be decorating all day until tonight!”

“What?!” Mystic’s eyes flew wide open.

“Fun for twenty-four hours! Wooooo!” Pinkie hugged Mystic tightly. “The ultimate party is coming!”

Is this how I’m supposed to truly get to know Pinkie? Mystic thought as she stirred the batter. She looked over her shoulder to see Pinkie preparing multicolored streamers at a fast pace. She’s really going all out with this party, just for me?

She remembered Twilight’s words on how much Pinkie loves making ponies smile and having a good time.

“It doesn’t matter now! What’s up? If you are sad or blue!” Pinkie sang, “Cause cheering up my friends is what Pinkie’s here to do!”

“Why’re you singing that?” Mystic asked, seeing that she’s covered in batter.

“It helps me concentrate!” Pinkie beamed at her. “I also sing it once a week to Ponyville.”

Mystic stirred the batter harder. “Really?”

“Yep! I call it the Smile Song! It’s a classic!”

Mystic sighed, stirring faster. Just try and carry out your first assignment, Mystic. I can do this.

Mystic stood at the end of Pinkie’s bedroom, completely frozen as Pinkie has blown more than fifty balloons in less than a minute.

“If you want to go and do some more baking, I can totally handle this,” said Pinkie. “After all, this is for you!”

Mystic snapped out of her stunned state. “No! I mean, uh, what do you like to do besides planning parties?”

“First I get up! Take care of the babies as I work and cheer up those who really need it! I love hanging out with my friends and I have my favorite jalapeno red velvet cupcakes!”

“Again, gross,” Mystic whispered as Pinkie rambled on.

“Oh! And you should totally check out my secret party planning cave!” Pinkie continued, “Oops! I shouldn’t have told you that yet!”

“Okay, so what next?” Mystic cut in.

“This!” Pinkie bolted over and pushed a white cupcake next to the staircase. It went down and Mystic suddenly fell through the floor, slid down a slide and crashed on the other side of the room.

“Uuuuhhh,” Mystic’s stomach swirled. She saw that she was looking up at stalactites growing from a rock ceiling. She groaned as she sat up and saw Pinkie looking through one of the files that were spread across the room filled with balloons, cupcakes and gumdrops decorated the walls, and disco balls hung from the ceiling near the slide. Mystic couldn’t believe it. How did this fit into Sugarcube Corner’s structure? Were they underground?

“Just needed to get a few more ideas and my contact number for a party this big!” said Pinkie, she turned to Mystic, holding a file in her hoof, “A party deserves the ultimate supreme party planner aside from me!”

“Supreme party planner?” Mystic asked, looking around the planning cave and up to the stalactites. “And isn’t this more of a cavern because of the--”

Suddenly, Pinkie was right in her face with a full-on glare, “It’s a party planning cave! Not a cavern!”

Mystic sat in a chair, worn out from all of the zipping around and decorating they did inside and out of Ponyville. She had noticed there had been some construction noises around the town but chalked it up to Pinkie being... whatever the hay she was.

“Hasn’t this been so much fun, Misty wisty?” Pinkie asked, now finished with decorating the last of the cupcakes.

Oh, please don’t tell me she’s going to call me that from now on! Mystic thought. She cleared her throat, “Uh? Not sure what to say, but you do put a lot of effort into your parties.”

“Annndd I have documented profiles of what all my friends like! I’ve recently added yours!” Pinkie beamed and holding Mystic’s folder to show her.

“That’s creepy,” Mystic remarked.

“Not in the slightest!” Pinkie declared, tossing the folder back into the entrance to the party cave.

“Well, so far, I’ve learned you’re fast, energetic, have a tremendous memory, and care a lot about parties,” said Mystic.

“Oh, and full of laughter! Laughter is the best medicine!” Pinkie began laughing as an example, followed by Mystic’s weak, forced chuckle. “You’re getting it!”

Mystic looked out the window to see it was nearly sundown. She’d learned about Pinkie’s family and wondered how the hay they could even be her family. Aside from Pinkie’s antics, the pink mare seemed nice enough but how was she supposed to bond with somepony like that?

She felt a hoof tap her shoulder and knew that it was almost time for the party. She turned to Pinkie whose smile was so bright it filled the room.

“Okay, here’s the party title, I’m calling it,” Pinkie took a deep breath, “The super extravagant-supreme ultimate I helped save Equestria, the kids, stopped the lions, and welcome to Ponyville party!”

Mystic shook her head vigorously. “Wow, what a mouthful.”

“Uh huh! Isn’t it great?” Pinkie squeed.

“I don’t think it’s too much to ask for you to shorten it?” Mystic asked, cringing at her possible reaction.

“Oh, I’ll find a way to shorten the party title! It’s all for you, anyway!” Pinkie laughed, much to Mystic’s relief. She hopped towards Mystic’s side, pulling her in for a side hug, “But we will be celebrating every aspect of what you did for us!”

“Can’t... wait?” Mystic awkwardly grinned.

“Is this the big guest we’re celebrating with?” said a cheerful male voice, once rivaling Pinkie’s. Mystic turned to see a taller yellow earth pony with a nearly matching shirt and a brown poofy mane.

“Cheese Sandwich!” Pinkie bubbled. “How wonderful you could make it!”

“I wouldn’t want to miss such a party by my super-duper party planner!” Cheese laughed.

Oh no... Mystic thought, slightly lowering onto the floor. There are two energetic party planners?!

“Let’s get her to the Cheese-tastic balloon to give her a view of the entire party!” said Cheese.

Suddenly, Mystic felt herself shoved to the middle of Pinkie’s bedroom and there was a huge basket in the middle of it.

“V-View?” Mystic asked.

“Yep!” Cheese and Pinkie cheered.

Mystic looked down at the roof of the bakery and how its roof had opened. Then it slid close and shut as if it never had opened.

“Heeerrreee’s the ultimate party Ponyville’s ever seen!” Pinkie cheered.

Mystic looked up and when she did, her jaw hit the basket’s bottom. “Oh. My. Gosh.”

In the area surrounding Town Hall there was a huge disco floor with multiple disco balls flashing their different colors across the square. Stands of food, candy, carnival games and bouncy castles were scattered all across Ponyville’s square and streets. There were even ferris wheels and other carnival rides towards Twilight’s castle.

There were giant balloons of Mystic floating around the town, all of them seemed to be as large as a house. There were fun slides loop-de-looping around the rooftops as well as huge party cannons that sent huge blasts of confetti out.

Suddenly, the feedback of a megaphone rang through Mystic’s ears, causing her to cover her ears. She looked over to see Pinkie and Cheese right next to it.

“All right, everypony!” Pinkie exclaimed. “We’re here to celebrate the ultimate, most funmazing party Ponyville has ever seen! Hosted by Pinkie Pie--”

“--and Cheese Sandwich!” Cheese added.

“And we’re here with the big guest of the evening and all-night party, Mystic!” both party ponies announced.

Mystic nearly passed out when cheers rang out and orange fireworks began popping across the sky.

The balloon descended to the ground and there was an entire crowd of ponies, some even looked to be from outside Ponyville.

“Let’s get this party started!” Pinkie and Cheese announced.

Both of them hopped out of the balloon, followed by Mystic who just went along with it.

Then, electronic music mixed in with cello music began emitting from a nearby stage, sending flashing colors of all kinds across the dance floor and the square. Mystic saw a spiky blue haired unicorn behind her DJ-stand and a darker earth pony with a silky black mane.

There was too much energy. It was positive but it was too much.

Everything about Pinkie, Cheese, and the party were all filled with the positive energy as if it were spreading Equestria and beyond.

“Come on, Mystic!” Pinkie cheered, hopping towards the dance floor, “The most energetic party awaits! Just get with the flow and let yourself go!”

Mystic followed Pinkie onto the dance floor where ponies were dancing wildly to the beats, the bright flashing lights were bothersome at first but Mystic focused on Pinkie who was doing all kinds of twirls and somersaults.

Hesitantly, Mystic began to wiggle her flanks and stick out her forelegs. She began to listen to the beat and felt as if it was inviting her to cut loose.

Mystic began to dance even more by moving her entire body and moving her legs in various directions. She began to smile as her heart raced and the adrenaline began to flow.

“Let’s do this!” she cried.

Mystic stood on her hindlegs, buried her face into the crook of her right foreleg and stuck her left out as far as she could. Then she lunged forward, twirling on one leg and doing a somersault through the air, landing on her hindlegs again before going laying on her back and spinning on the ground.

“Ha!” she cried, enjoying herself. She got back up, “It’s a lot like my moves when I fight!”

The beat went on and Mystic continued to let it carry her.

She didn’t know how long she had danced for, but it was fun and fueled her with even more energy. Mystic jumped off the stage, landed on her hindlegs and did one final spin before stumbling away from the stage.

“Hee hee hee!” Pinkie giggled from nearby, “You let the flow carry you!”

Mystic took in a deep breath of air, “Yes I did!”

“And you didn’t let those odd looks bother you! I’m proud!” Pinkie giggled.

Odd looks? Mystic thought with a shrug. Suddenly, she felt herself pulled away at high speed. She barely noticed Pinkie dragging her along until she came to a stop at a place that made her jaw drop again.

In the middle of the four-way Ponyville street, was the huge orange cake Pinkie had been working on, along with cakes of various sizes, orange cupcakes, donuts, an orange chocolate fountain, and many more desserts Mystic couldn’t make out. Above them was an orange banner with black writing saying “The ultimate thank you and welcome party to Mystic our fun fun guest!”

“Isn’t it great?!” Pinkie suddenly appeared in front of the aghast Mystic.

“It...” Mystic shook her head, “I’ve never seen so many desserts before!”

“I also shortened the title!” Pinkie beamed. Mystic looked to the right to see Cheese Sandwich performing on a stage, standing on a large yellow ball with accordion in his hooves as streamers flowed from the stage.

“Let’s dig in!” Pinkie shouted.

“Wait! I want to go try of the other goodies first,” Mystic quickly spoke, not wanting a stomach ache so soon.

“Oh, okay!” Pinkie cried, “Let’s go blast off from one of Cheese’s cannons!”

“What?!”

But it was too late as Cheese already got the word and zipped off down the street behind the cakes and goodies.

“Are you sure this is a good idea?” Mystic strained as she and Pinkie were in the so called “Cheese supreme cannonball surprise.”

“As sure as if my name was Pink and Pie!” Pinkie said with a laugh.

BOOOM!

Mystic felt herself pushed out of the cannon at high speed. The G-forces she felt as she soared through the air made her vision tear up all while Pinkie was laughing and cheering.

As the roofs of Ponyville whizzed by, Mystic saw that they were heading straight for one of the long slides that went all across Ponyville.

Mystic let out a yelp as she and Pinkie landed on their flanks and began sliding. The ride was fast, and nearly made Mystic’s stomach flip over. She went around curves, through loop-de-loops and a part that went up and down in a fast matter.

When she came to the end of the slide, she was ejected onto a bouncy castle’s roof and she went flying back next to the orange dessert table. She landed on her hooves where Pinkie was waiting for her brightly grinning as always.

“Did you enjoy the trip around Ponyville?!” Pinkie cried.

Mystic opened her mouth but her legs became noodles and she fell flat on her thankfully empty stomach.

The party seemed to stretch on forever even though only a few hours had passed. Mystic sat at a table, trying to make sure she has enough energy to carry on through the night.

A big slice of orange cake slid in front of her. She looked to see a beaming Pinkie.

“Have your first piece of cake we’ve barely have gotten started!” said Pinkie.

“Wow,” said Mystic. She sighed and then took her first bite of the cake without using her fork. Her tastebuds tingled at the taste of it. The sweetness of the icing, the cake, and everything about it made her mouth water. Mystic dug into the cake, not caring about her manners and just ate it in several huge bites.

“Wow!” Pinkie marveled, “You must have loved that cake!”

“It was unlike any cake I’ve tasted,” Mystic admitted with a grin.

“I’ll get you another!” Pinkie reached behind her and pulled out another piece.

Mystic’s mouth watered even harder. She dug into the cake.

But there was also something else on her mind.

Maybe there’s something that can also help me forget about the embarrassing moments at this party... Mystic thought, finishing off the second piece.

“Hey Pinkie,” said Mystic.

“Yeah?” Pinkie beamed at her.

“I can’t fully get into the party because of pressing matters,” said Mystic.

“Huh?” Pinkie asked.

“I think I need to take my mind off of those things and truly get with the flow!” said Mystic.

“Really?” Pinkie’s eyes widened in excitement.

“Yeah, I think you do too!” Mystic wrapped a foreleg around Pinkie’s neck, “Do you have something that can get us into the party and truly cut loose?”

“Yepperooni! Just follow me!”

Mystic found herself at the back of Ponyville where Pinkie pushed out a table from the shadows, maintaining that bright smile. In the middle of it, there was a bowl that had a pink glow emitting from underneath the lid.

What in the world could be causing that? she thought.

“I don’t offer this to many ponies other than those closest to me,” said Pinkie, “And for special occasions I let it be used as well. I call it,” she pulled off the lid, the bright pink glow causing Mystic to flinch. It looked like a bunch of candy mushed together in a liquid, “The Pinkie Elixir!”

“You’re sure this will get us into enjoying the party and focus on nothing else?” Mystic asked.

“It’s worked for me multiple times! Even Rainbow Dash and a lot of other ponies,” replied Pinkie. She leaned forward, her nose touching Mystic’s, “Just do not eat too much of it! It’s not your friend if you do!”

“Okay! Okay!” Mystic pulled back, nodding. “I’ll just take a few and just enjoy myself.”

More than a few helpings of the Elixir, Pinkie and Mystic were laying on their backs laughing and giggling.

“And I said oatmeal are you crazy?!” Pinkie cried.

Mystic laughed. “And I once strolled up to a twister and chugged a drink into it. It never hit the ground!”

Both of then roared in laughter.

“Are you feeling loose and ready to go?!” Pinkie asked, standing up.

Mystic stood up tipsily, “I am ready ready ready!”

Soon, Mystic found herself happily hopping along the streets of Ponyville, keeping up with Pinkie.

“This is so much fun!” Pinkie cried.

“Isn’t it?!” Mystic laughed, “I’ve never hopped so fast before!”

“Check this out!” Pinkie jumped from the ground up onto a rooftop and began jumping all over the roof, down to the street and all around. “Boingy! Boingy! Boing!”

“Let me try that!” Mystic jumped but she ended up crashing into the side of a house. She laid flat on her back but shot right back up, “Hoo! I guess I mistimed it!”

Pinkie and Mystic drank more of the Elixir as they dangled upside down from Town Hall’s railing. They giggled like little fillies.

“Hey, why don’t you have a coltfriend, Misty?” Pinkie giggled.

“Nopony would have me,” Mystic replied in a fake sad tone.

Pinkie blinked multiple times in response and broke out into laughter followed by Mystic.

Pinkie grabbed Mystic by the hoof and jumped down with her and landed on top of a blow-up castle, sending them careening across the sky and onto another one of the fun slides.

“Yaaaaaayyy!” they cheered.

The slide seemed over too quickly as they came to a stop next to a couple of carnival games.

“Mystic?” came a voice.

Giggling, Mystic looked over with wide excited eyes at Spike who was staring at her with a bewildered look.

“Spiky!” she shouted happily, levitating him up.

“Whoa! Whoa! What’s going on?” Spike cried.

“It’s my party!” Mystic giggled. She turned to some nearby ponies.

“This guy’s the little star of the show after me!” Mystic cried, holding the drake up, “Let’s stuff him with pudding!”

“Already got it!” Pinkie cheered, appearing in front of her and holding a large tub of chocolate pudding.

“All right!” Spike laughed, “Pudding city!”

“...so, then I was like,” Mystic paused, looking around the surrounding streets of Ponyville as the citizens continued to enjoy the party.

“Pinkie?” Mystic called out.

She didn’t see Pinkie anywhere.

“Piiiinkiieeeeeee!”

She tipsily began trotting through the streets, avoiding ponies and taking more of Pinkie’s Elixir.

“Piiiinkiieeeeeee!”

She saw a dark pink earth pony mare with a purple mane shouting at Pinkie who was smiling all the way and just dancing in a fruit punch bowl.

“Hey! That’s my party pony there!” Mystic shouted. “Leave her alone, you slimy snake.”

“Excuse me?” the earth pony turned around with a snooty glare. “Who do you think you’re talking to?”

“Nopony,” Mystic said, forming a glare as best as she could, “I’m talking to nopony.”

She gently shoved the earth pony away, but this was enough to send her tumbling back into the table and crashing on top of it.

Pinkie did a backflip in the air and landed next to Mystic with a bright smile.

“So, what’re we going to do next?” Pinkie beamed.

“Wherever the flow takes us!” Mystic bubbled. She laughed and Pinkie joined her.

The rest of the night was becoming a blur to Mystic but she was laughing and running around Ponyville.

To where she and the party pony were doing the can-can with a lot of guests on the dance floor. She didn’t know how much desserts, drinks, or whatever was at the party she had as she was on a complete sugar rush and the effects of the Elixir were at full effect. She remembered ponies running in a stampede, a cotton candy monster, a huge cake, and several other smaller incidents.

“I can’t feel my stomach!” Mystic cheered as she finished splattering some paint onto a nearby cottage. She looked around for Pinkie again but she was nowhere in sight.

“Piiiinkiieeeeeee!”

When she turned to the area surrounding Town Hall, Mystic couldn’t believe the sight she was seeing.

Everypony looked like Pinkie Pie.

Way too many Pinkies! she thought. “Guess I’d better find her! It’ll be like hide and seek!”

Mystic began hobbling across the Ponyville square, trying not to fall into anypony. She stopped in front of a Pinkie

“Darn it Pinkie, stop sloping off on me!”

“Pinkie?” the pony asked, now revealed to be a grey pegasus mare with wall eyes, “What have you been having?”

Mystic ignored her and continued her search.

“I lost my friend! Do you know where she is?!”

She stopped in front of another pony, “Ha! Found ya, Pinkie!”

“I’m not Pinkie!” the pony said, now revealed to be a brown stallion with an hour glass cutie mark.

Mystic shrugged and continued on her way.

“Anypony seen Pinkie?!”

She didn’t receive any response. The Pinkies she saw filling up the square didn’t help matters either.

“Pinkie! You... crazy ball of energy!”

Deciding to check Town Hall, Mystic galloped over there, swerving around all of the Pinkies that were in her way.

Suddenly, she felt somepony grab her foreleg, that turned her around from Town Hall and seeing what she assumed was just another pony that looked like her targe.

“Mystic, what’re you doing?” Pinkie asked, smiling as usual.

Nope, this was the real Pinkie. Mystic giggled and hugged the party pony, which Pinkie returned with a bone crushing hug.

“How crazy is this night going to get?!” Pinkie beamed.

“I don’t know! But I think I know how to make it better!” said Mystic, breaking free from Pinkie and galloping off in the direction of Twilight’s castle.

“Wait up!” Pinkie laughed before tripping and falling on her face.

“Catch up!” Mystic called, focusing on the road in front of her.

“Mystic!” Twilight suddenly appeared.

“Oh no!” Mystic cried and galloped off towards an alley.

“Hey, wait up! Come back here missy!” Applejack called in a desperate tone.

“Neeeevveeeerrrr!” Mystic howled in laughter, running and using the wall to keep herself from falling. “You’ll never take me alive!” She laughed as a crowd of ponies continued to enjoy the party came into view. Mystic sharply turned to the right to jump over a fence, “I’m an Equestrian!” She tried to lift herself up but her strength gave out and she fell back onto the ground, looking up at the dimly lit sky before she blacked out.

When her mind began waking up, her eyelids felt heavy. Aches were all over her body as her stomach felt like she had eaten a haybale. It swirled, causing Mystic to feel nauseous. She could hear her heartbeat in her pounding head.

“Argh, I wanna die...” Mystic murmured.

She opened her eyes to find herself in a crystalline room with nothing but the bed she laid in, a dresser and a mirror.

The door suddenly opened, revealing Twilight Sparkle.

“Oh!” the alicorn said with a surprised look, “I was wondering when you were going to wake up.”

“Morning to you too,” Mystic groaned, letting out a belch.

“It’s actually one in the afternoon,” said Twilight.

Mystic slowly sat up, moving the covers away from her. Her insides groaned and felt as if she needed to use the restroom.

“I take it you had a good party?” Twilight asked.

Mystic shrugged, “It was... I don’t know what came over me.”

“Well, you created quite a stir at the party last night,” said Twilight. “You’re lucky nopony was hurt.”

“No, I didn’t,” replied Mystic.

“You did so.”

“I did?”

“You did.”

“Wellllll,” Mystic waved her off. “I don’t remember.”

“Be sure you rest well and use the restroom when you need to. It’s two doors down from the left,” said Twilight.

Mystic nodded. “Okay.”

“Be well, I’ll let Spike know you’re awake.”

Mystic waved her off again and the alicorn left. She slumped her head into her hooves. “Oh, gosh, what the hay, Mystic?”

She heard somepony shuffle next to her. Mystic turned and saw Pinkie was weakly sitting up with a smile on her face.

“Didn’t I tell you that dish wasn’t your friend if you ate too much of it?” Pinkie groaned.

“Yes...” replied Mystic. “Yes, you did.”

“I thought you were just going to get a few.”

“Well, in my defense, the first few dishes were quiet before things got out of hoof,” Mystic returned the smile.

Pinkie only responded by leaning onto Mystic’s shoulder, falling asleep on the spot.

Mystic sighed, and allowed her to stay as she tried to recover her strength.

Gosh, Mystic, you are such a moron...

Chapter 5 - More troubles

As the sun hung in the sky, Starlight had been walking through the streets of Ponyville as an attempt to get out of the castle for some fresh air.

You hadn’t been outside in more than a week, she thought, taking in a deep breath. I hope this will liven me up more.

Starlight remembered seeing the massive party that had took place the night before. She barely got any sleep until she went into the basement. Her back ached from sleeping on the floor but it was worth it to her. The streets still had confetti and streamers scattered across them, but she saw Cheese Sandwich with several of his helpers cleaning it all up.

At least everything else is gone, Starlight thought, beginning to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere that had returned to Ponyville. At least everything’s back to normal!

She might have had mishaps in that land that was such a bad dream and doing something she doesn’t care about. It’s all in the past. Starlight took in a deep breath, smelling the beautiful scent of lilies and roses from the nearby flower shop.

However, somepony crossed in front of her, causing her to let out a small meep of nervousness. She trotted forward, only to screech to a halt when a couple of ponies were carrying a couch from Quills and Sofas.

No need to be nervous! Starlight thought as the ponies passed by, I’m back in my normal life!

She continued down the streets. She could see the marketplace close by, as well as make out Cheerilee, the Cakes, Bulk Biceps, and Vinyl Scratch bobbing her head to her tunes.

I still can’t believe Twilight tried to get me to be friends with her, Starlight thought with a giggle.

Starlight began to think of her kites and how she could probably start a class surrounding them. The thought made her happy and she remembered when she first flew her first kite with...

Sunburst.

Starlight’s face fell and the happy feeling faded away.

They still haven’t found him, Starlight’s thoughts continued. Do they not even care enough to try as hard as they could? I should’ve helped find him!

But at the same time, he probably hated her. The look of pure hatred on his face bore into her mind. Her nightmares might be accurate about that one detail of all her screw ups lately. It was a miracle she was even still here.

Just shows how much better these ponies are than I, she thought.

Suddenly she bumped into somepony. She grunted and she heard a monotone grunt. She almost gasped as she stepped back to come face to face with--

“Oh hey, Maud!” Starlight laughed nervously. “I-I was just uhm walking around town!” She grinned widely, “What’re you doing here?”

“Boulder wanted to go out for a walk,” said Maud, pulling her pet rock out of her pocket.

“That’s great!” Starlight beamed, leaning down to Boulder, “How’re you doing, Boulder? Meet any new rock friends lately?”

“Some,” said Maud, causing Starlight to stand up straight again. “They started telling stories among each other.”

Keep it cool, Starlight thought. “What’s better than stories among friends?” Starlight sheepishly chuckled. Maud didn’t chuckle or even crack a smile. Starlight couldn’t even detect it within the almost emotionless looking pony.

“Rock candy and tea with stories,” said Maud.

“Oh!” Starlight playfully spat a raspberry, “Of course!”

Maud didn’t respond except with a blink. Starlight stood there smiling sheepishly as she and her friend stood there without saying a world.

“So, do you want to hang out? Catch up?” Starlight asked.

Maud just stared at her and Starlight swore she was surprised within that stoic gaze.

“Is has been a while,” said Maud. “Are you okay?”

“Never better!” Starlight beamed, “Don’t worry about me. I’m good! Peachy!”

Maud blinked. Starlight bit the bottom of her lip, nervous whether if she would reject her invite or walk away.

“If we tell each other stories in good company,” said Maud.

“It’s a deal!” Starlight said.

“Then let’s get moving,” said Maud.

Starlight nodded vigorously. Maud began to walk off and Starlight followed a couple of feet behind.

“As long as it isn’t about Oogundaa,” Starlight mumbled under her breath.

“-and that’s how I met Boulder,” said Maud as Starlight walked next to her, “A tale of blood, heroism, and storms.”

“Wow,” Starlight chuckled, “I didn’t know Boulder helped you get back home after a week of being lost.”

“More like stranded and lost because of the storms,” said Maud, “My family was out for the week so they had no idea I was lost.”

Starlight held back a shudder, not wanting to think of what could’ve happened on that day. “The story gives me more appreciation for Boulder, that’s for sure.”

At that, Starlight saw a smile break onto Maud’s face. Maud was such a sweet pony underneath her exterior once you got to know her, and that gave Starlight a warm heart.

“Are you going to tell me about the time you left home recently?” Maud asked.

And the warmness was snuffed out. A chill ran down Starlight’s spine. “Uh, why would you want to know that?”

“Because you mentioned Oogundaa after we agreed to catch up,” said Maud.

Oh snap! Starlight thought, She heard that?! “Uh, hey, Maud, do you want to get something to eat? A snack or something?”

“I had lunch and some of my favorite snack before Boulder and I went walking,” said Maud.

“Oh, I was talking more about myself!” Starlight waved her off, “I haven’t had anything today so far.”

Maud just stood there, unblinking. Starlight could detect some annoyance coming from her friend.

“Tell me what happened in Oogundaa,” Maud said. Sternness could be heard in her monotone voice.

Starlight knew Maud wouldn’t let up on her. Her heart began to race, she tried to think of something but Maud’s gaze bore right into her soul. She had to say something.

“All right,” said Starlight, walking over to a nearby bench.

Starlight sat down on the bench followed by Maud. Both were silent for a little while as Starlight took in the sights of Ponyville’s park.

“Why have you been hiding from us?” Maud asked.

Starlight perked up. “What?!” She looked at Maud, “I haven’t!”

“Uh huh.” Sarcasm. “Why did you go to Oogundaa?”

“I-It was Nightfall! He tricked me into thinking I could go out there!”

“And?”

Starlight held back a grimace. “A-And I was doing some research and I stupidly decided to listen to him and go out there myself.”

“That’s not all, is it?” Maud asked, slightly narrowing her eyes.

“Maud, I’m fine! I’m way beyond okay!”

“That’s the fourth time you mentioned it since we began walking to the park.”

Starlight felt her cheeks flush. “I-I...”

“We both agreed not to talk about each other’s feelings,” said Maud. “But I want you to know that I care for you and wish to help if you need it.”

“O-Of course!” Starlight nodded

“W-Well, I was in Oogundaa but I-I was completely stupid and probably under a spell that...”

“I know,” said Maud.

Starlight shrank back. “Y-You do?”

“I know enough,” said Maud, slightly leaning forward. “You went far off looking for an unknown ingredient, didn’t you?”

Starlight sat there, unable to respond to the question.

“Maud sense,” said Maud, “I can know where anypony is and why they were there. Details can be vague, but I do know you were looking for something.” Her eyes narrowed. “Are you saying there really was a spell that made you go out there? Or was it just an excuse to justify whatever you did?”

Starlight whimpered, not wanting to continue this conversation. She didn’t show up in time for the Gala and Maud must’ve tried to find out as best she could where she was. Her nightmares of ponies knowing what she tried to do was coming true.

“Everypony will know what you did and tried to do, Starlight!” Nightfall’s voice echoed.

“And you went out there and Sunburst disappeared?” Maud asked. Starlight could detect a little anger from the monotone mare.

“I didn’t know that he would be out there!” Starlight insisted, “I didn’t see anypony until Twilight and the others arrived, honest!”

“I see,” Maud snapped, which Starlight picked up after a while of knowing her. “Did you consider things he might have said to you?”

“What’s it to you to know what I was up to?” Starlight asked, louder than what she wanted, causing her to freeze with shock. “Maud, I didn’t mean to...”

“Excuse me, I was just concerned about you, Starlight Glimmer,” said Maud.

Starlight sighed, “I know, I just feel like I’m acting a little coo-coo right now!”

Both ponies sat there on the bench. Starlight swore she could cut the tension around them with a knife.

“Why didn’t you come see us right away?” Maud suddenly asked.

“I-I was planning on coming out to see you and Trix! Honest!” Starlight held her chest and a hoof up, “I was just... preparing for counseling tomorrow!” It wasn’t a lie.

“So, you forgot about me,” said Maud.

“No! I’d never forget about you,” Starlight insisted, “You know that, Maud! I was just...”

“Might as well say you forgot about your friends, too.”

“No! I didn’t forget about you or Trix!”

“Then why didn’t you bother letting us be there for you?” Maud asked, “You had us worried sick.”

“I know! I was just being inconsiderate and...”

“And nothing,” said Maud, “Inconsiderate yes, but just shutting everypony out was smelly like sulfur ten times over.”

She’s angry at me, Starlight thought with a grimace. I should’ve known she would be mad at me!

“I-I can accept you’re upset with me, but I just want you to admit that you really do know what I was doing in Oogundaa!” said Starlight.

“Did I though?” Maud asked.

Starlight’s eyes widened with some fury, “Come on, Maud! What’s that Maud sense telling you? That I screwed up again?!”

“Don’t. Yell at me,” Maud said, narrowing her eyes.

Starlight’s anger dwindled, “I... Maud, I just...”

“The fact that you just shut us out and when we weren’t there to help you,” Maud slowly shook her head.

“Maud, I can explain!”

“Then explain.”

Starlight froze. How was she going to tell Maud that she dug up a corpse to bring it back to life and bring her mother back from the grave herself?

Say it! Starlight! Say it! Starlight thought. But her mouth would not open.

Maud let out a sigh. “That’s what I thought.” Starlight could tell she was still angry with her. Maud got up from the bench.

Starlight lunged for her, landing on her stomach as she grabbed onto Maud’s hindlegs. The rock pony turned back at her with a hard look in her stoic eyes. “Let go of me, Starlight Glimmer, or do you want me to forget about you, too?”

Starlight whimpered and reluctantly let go. Maud turned and headed towards the door. However, when she reached it, she turned back to Starlight with a softer look.

“I have one last question to ask you,” said Maud. “Was it all worth it?”

Starlight watched Maud leave the park. She laid there, frozen and processing what had happened.

A wave of sadness, regret and anger washed over the unicorn. She held her head and gritted her teeth, “How could I just let her go? I need to make amends!” She got up to run after her but stopped before she made a move.

Maud needs time... she thought, letting out a small curse, she hated it but her friend needed it. If she could even call her that anymore.

As if the universe were taunting her, she imagined the disappointed look on her parents’ and Twilight’s faces.

Starlight began walking out of the park. Oh, great job, Starlight. I’m selfish and Maud doesn’t want to be... She dared not to think about that. What am I saying?! We just had a little fight as all friends do. But Nightfall’s words about ponies knowing of her actions came to mind again. Starlight whimpered. How much does she know?! How much does everypony else know?!

She looked up at the nearby fillies running around the grassy fields, Lyra and Sweetie Drops were walking on a nearby pathway, and other ponies were having a picnic. Starlight’s heart began to race.

Do they know about what I did and are just being polite about it?! Starlight thought, beginning to panic. “Stop stressing.” She tried to breathe. “Stop stressing!” She paused and realized she had screamed. A sense of déjà vu overcame her as she sheepishly looked around the ponies who had stopped to look at her. She galloped off and slowed to a stop in downtown Ponyville close to its restaurants.

The unicorn saw Ponyville’s café that she and her friends usually hung out, and almost as if it were a magnet, Starlight decided to sit down and just sulk. Maybe order a meal, too.

She noticed the waiters didn’t come to her right away, but in that moment, her thoughts went back to her mother again.

But how could I be sure if she’s truly happy or not? Starlight thought. Is she out there, watching me? Does she still love me? Starlight allowed her face to slam onto the table. I need to counsel again to clear my head.

Chapter 6 - Starting school

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 7 - Attempting to form a new bond

The next day, as she sat in the school plaza, Mystic continued to take notes as the students talked all around her. Mystic didn’t need to look up in order to see them talking with one another, playing, or just studying like she was.

Those creatures came to her one by one earlier that morning, attempting to bond with her, but every time Mystic managed to form an excuse to not hang out with them.

They seemed to grow more agitated, though they seemed to hide it from her.

What is with them? Mystic thought, Why are they obsessed with me?

All of them were except the orange dragoness she believed was named Smolder.

Mystic concentrated more on her note taking about the kindness classes. It wasn’t her problem. Instead, she focused more on remembering the animal showcases on top of the classes.

Fluttershy knows how to teach, she thought, cracking a smirk, she was unable to believe she had a winning streak of being teacher of the month for a long time.

“Students! Please don’t throw those balloons on the plaza!” Starlight called.

Mystic heard some students groan in disappointment.

“It’s just water this time!” one complained.

“Don’t talk back or it’ll be detention for you three!”

Mystic looked to her right to see Starlight at the far end of the plaza and next to one of the school’s entrances.

I wonder how she’s doing... Mystic thought. It was almost like she was thrown a boomerang every time she saw Starlight. She couldn’t deny it now, but who knew what she was going through after Oogundaa?

Mystic couldn’t take her gaze off the unicorn until she walked back into the school.

Had they found her friend yet? How bad were his injuries? The questions kept running through her mind.

There’s no way she could be functioning normally after such traumatic events, Mystic thought, closing her notebook. But what could I do about it?

She remembered the encouragement and the lessons she’d learned about expanding her circle of friends and finding connections between one another.

Hmmm, maybe that could be a way, she thought, scratching her foreleg. I think maybe if I can find out something, I’ll be able to help her. It could work.

Couldn’t it?

Mystic stood up and began making her way towards the Headmare’s office.

The unicorn gently opened the door to see Twilight levitating some paper and writing on them. As eccentric the headmare could be, Mystic knew she had to take a shot of getting access to Starlight.

“Headmare Twilight,” said Mystic.

Twilight paused in her writing and turned to see Mystic. She smiled. “Hello my student! Can I help you with something?”

“Probably,” replied Mystic.

Twilight’s smile grew wider. “Well, let me pull you up a seat and you can tell me what’s on your mind.” She levitated a seat close to her desk as she made the papers vanish in winks of purple. Mystic went up to the chair and sat down.

“Sooooo,” Twilight started, “How’re things treating you at the School so far?”

Mystic remembered how she learned about the Elements of Harmony and how each one taught a different quality. But she had failed in helping friends resolve their conflicts.

“It’s... decent enough,” replied Mystic.

“Well, it’ll only get better!” Twilight insisted, “You’ve only been here a few days and it’ll take a day or so more for your experience here to get into its prime.”

“Really?”

“Oh, just a small joke! You’ll love it here,” Twilight said with a slight eye twitch.

Mystic ignored that and cleared her throat. “To what’s on my mind.”

“Oh, of course!”

“Are you okay?” Mystic asked, “You seem nervous.”

“No!” Twilight waved her off, “I’m just excited to be having you here.”

Mystic raised an eyebrow but shrugged it off, “Anyway, since I’ve been studying and taking part in activities, they’ve taught me about gaining more friends. And there’s one pony I want to try and befriend. One who is a part of the faculty.”

“What’re you suggesting, Mystic?” Twilight asked, confused.

“Well, since I’ve been assigned to this school,” said Mystic. “I’ve been wanting to try and speak with Starlight.”

When Mystic finished speaking, Twilight’s eyes were wide.

“Starlight Glimmer?” Twilight repeated.

“Yeah,” said Mystic, “I think she needs somepony as a friend and maybe your ways could help her. I want to help.”

“Mystic, I appreciate your concern with Starlight, but she’s going through a rough time right now,” said Twilight.

“One I’m assuming she’s trying to suppress?”

“Right, and Starlight can be a bit tricky when it comes to things like this,” Twilight explained. “My friends and I have been trying to reach out to her whenever we can but she’s just been asking us to leave her alone.”

“And?”

“And she won’t talk much to her closest friends.”

“Could it be somepony else could try and get her to open up?”

“I don’t know,” said Twilight, “But I think it’s best if we just give her some space.”

And you’re going to decide when ponies should and shouldn’t get her to talk? Mystic thought, almost saying it aloud. She probably needs to talk to at least somepony.

“I see,” said Mystic, deciding not to argue.

“Please just leave her be for now and let her get back into the swing of things,” said Twilight.

“Fine,” said Mystic. “Thanks.”

She stood up and began to leave.

“Remember! Just be who you are! We celebrate all uniqueness here!” Twilight called.

And my uniqueness is that I’m going to find Starlight anyway, Mystic thought.

She had been walking through the corridors to find her, but she had no luck. Until one pony said they saw her going out front for a break.

So, Mystic made her way out of the school to the front yard. She was greeted with lush green grass and a couple of school towers to the left. In the middle of the yard, she saw Starlight sitting next to the stream.

She walked up next to her and gently patted her back.

“Huh?!” Starlight looked behind her with wide eyes, causing Mystic to take a step back. “Oh, it’s you.”

“Yeah, it’s me,” said Mystic. “Can I join you?”

Starlight didn’t respond at first, as if she were processing the question. “Sure.”

Mystic sat next to Starlight. She saw the stream wasn’t too deep, much to her relief. The CMC’s swimming lessons in the floatation device might have helped her some but she was still nervous.

“So,” said Mystic, “Is this a favorite spot of yours?”

Starlight nodded. “I come out here on my breaks to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere and view.” She looked out into the distance. Mystic followed her to see the village of Ponyville, the rolling hills beyond it, a few mountains and the mountain that held Canterlot.

“It’s beautiful,” said Mystic. “I can see why you come here.”

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Starlight nod.

“It helps me clear my mind if things get a little hectic, or if I just feel like coming here,” said Starlight.

Mystic didn’t respond but she just kept looking out onto the view before her. She needed to get to the issue at some point, but she wasn’t sure--

“Why are you out here?” Starlight suddenly asked.

That question caught Mystic off guard, “Uh, well...”

“Did Twilight put you up to this?” Starlight asked.

“No,” replied Mystic. “I came myself.”

“You might as well not try,” said Starlight, frowning, “They’ve tried multiple times to comfort and help me. You don’t need to hear all of what I went through.” She looked at Mystic, “I’m trying myself to get back in the swing of things and I feel like they’re hindering me.”

How did she know I was here for that? Mystic thought.

“Just because you thought that, doesn’t mean I’m necessarily trying to help in the same sense they are,” said Mystic, “I just wanted a new friend.”

“You don’t need to make friends with me to keep in line with the program, Mystic,” said Starlight, causing the unicorn to tense. “I know you want to be free of a certain somepony out there.”

Dang it! Mystic thought, doing her best not to move her facial expressions. “That is true, but who’s to say I don’t care about you?”

“I do,” said Starlight.

Mystic held back a growl. She began racking her brain for a solution.

This mare isn’t cooperating, Mystic thought. She began to think some more. Her stomach twisted and she felt uneasy. It’s time for another approach. The uneasiness grew, as she knew this would be a bold, risky move concerning herself. But how else could she reach her?

Starlight glanced over her shoulder to see Mystic still hadn’t left. She opened her mouth to tell her to leave--

“Starlight,” said Mystic, “Since you’re trying to push me away, I think it’s time for me to do something.”

“What’s that?” Starlight asked warily.

Mystic sighed, “To tell you about my past.”

At that, Starlight gasped and her eyes flew wide open.

“Mystic, why would you tell me, of all ponies, about your past?” Starlight asked.

“Because I feel like it’s needed,” replied Mystic.

She makes it sound so simple. Starlight shook her head, looking away.

“I’m going to tell you regardless of what you say,” said Mystic.

Cringing, and feeling annoyed, Starlight took a glance at Mystic. She saw her tag-along’s eyes looked uneasy, yet determined. She lightly shook, but did her best to stay composed. Starlight ran a hoof down her face, unsure of how this would turn out.

“Fine,” the word just came out of Starlight’s mouth, causing the unicorn to immediately regret it.

But it was too late. Mystic turned her body right at Starlight. Despite her trembling lip and the shudder going down her spine, Starlight did her best to play it cool and face Mystic.

“Let me ask you a question first,” said Mystic. “How would you feel if you woke up in the middle of nowhere, at ten years old, with no memory of what came before?”

That was a very odd question. Starlight processed what she’d heard, but she couldn’t imagine such a traumatizing event happening to her. She wanted to open her mouth to speak, but all she could do was blink in response.

“It would be terrifying, wouldn’t it?” Mystic asked. Starlight just nodded in response. She began to analyze Mystic to see how the mare’s body language would be. “Because,” Mystic sighed, “It happened to me. I woke up with no memories in the middle of a winter street.”

Starlight’s eyes widened. Was that true? “Really?”

“Yes,” replied Mystic. The younger mare frowned. “I was lost, confused, and in an evil world. I didn’t imagine I would ever see anypony that would be friendly to me.”

“Are you really saying you don’t remember who you are before then?” Starlight admonished. Mystic winced, causing Starlight to do the same internally. I probably touched a nerve... good going, Starlight.

“I probably shouldn’t have begun to open myself up,” Mystic’s look slightly hardened.

“No! No! No!” Starlight waved her hooves, “I didn’t mean to offend you!” Mystic narrowed her eyes. Starlight could detect the mare was on edge, yet hidden behind a tough image. One she knew too well. Careful how you speak now, Starlight... “I was just curious! I’ve...”

“Not heard of something like this before?” Mystic cut in.

“No! I just want to know more about you,” replied Starlight. The unicorn immediately regretted saying that. I’m babbling and acting stupid yet again... Mystic slowly exhaled and inclined her head.

“I’ll continue,” said Mystic. Starlight nodded, trying to make herself look as interested as possible. But the unicorn realized Mystic knew she was acting hypocritical when it came to knowing ponies.

Mystic cleared her throat. “I was in city slums filled with families out for themselves, criminals rummaging through the streets and con artists.” She paused, sighing. “I had to fend for myself. I didn’t know what was going on. And then... I was arrested and put on trial.”

Starlight couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Was this mare setting her up?

“The Leader of the city managed to keep the General from throwing me in prison or worse,” said Mystic. “And...” she growled, her eyes hardening and brow furrowing. “I had to be taken in by the General and help the city with various chores as if I were a prisoner anyway.”

“Oh, my,” Starlight lightly gasped. “How did you fare up?”

Mystic looked at Starlight, softening her look but her eyes were rock hard. “I had to do very disgusting work like cleaning up bathrooms and toilets. Someponies even bullied me into dunking my head into a toilet that had been filled with crap for hours.”

Starlight let out a loud groan of disgust, covering her lips and holding back a gag. “For crying out loud!”

Mystic sighed, “But that wasn’t the worst part.”

It gets worse? Starlight thought, unable to think of what else could’ve gone wrong.

“The General did whatever he could to punish me as if I were the lowest scum of the world,” Mystic continued, a disdained look in her eyes. Starlight’s heart sank into her stomach. “Whippings. Lash marks. Constant yelling. Every little mistake I made. He did whatever he could to psychologically and physically hurt me.”

Starlight felt some tears welling up. But she blinked to try and keep them at bay. She couldn’t believe how much suffering this pony had gone through.

“The final thing I want to tell you, is that I managed to use the pain and survive,” Mystic continued, looking down at the ground. “And I managed to escape with the help of a group that wanted to fight back against the government.”

Starlight felt a fire rise in her chest. Was justice going to be delivered?

“It was a lot of fun with that group,” Mystic lightly smiled, but Starlight could see the sadness in her eyes. “They... meant a lot to me and we did do great things together...” She sighed, the smile dropping as did Starlight’s fire

Starlight’s hooves went to her lips, eyes widening. Her heart thudded, examining Mystic. No matter how she looked at the younger unicorn, she couldn’t get any dishonesty coming from her lips. But, something in her gut told her that something felt off.

“The point I’m trying to make, is that you’re not the only one here with a rough past and in a tight spot,” said Mystic, looking directly at her. “I just wanted you to know that.”

“I... don’t know what to say...” Starlight said meekly.

“You don’t need to say anything,” replied Mystic, placing a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder. “Just know, that I’d like to try to help you whenever and however I can.”

Starlight expected this kind of thing from Twilight but to hear it from a pony who she barely knew wanted to help her?

“You mean that?” Starlight asked, hoping to get an honest answer and what her motive might be behind it.

Mystic nodded. “Yes.”

I’m not worth her trouble, Starlight thought, but managed to force a smile on her face. This poor, poor mare! She needs somepony to speak to! She felt a wave of responsibility come over her. She mentally cursed herself for letting it do so, but there’s no way this unicorn should suffer anymore.

And certainly not for her own, pathetic self.

“I want to ask you something,” said Starlight.

“Shoot,” replied Mystic, pulling back.

Swallowing her nervousness, Starlight spoke, “You mentioned you can’t remember anything what came before you’d woken up. How do you deal with that?”

“I’ve no longer concerned myself over those lost memories,” said Mystic. Starlight swore she could’ve saw Mystic’s hindleg hoof twitch. “I’ve become who I wanted to be and I’ve been doing it quite beautifully.” Another twitch.

Now I’m certain she’s lying, Starlight thought.

“Well, I don’t know how you could’ve made it without anypony to guide you,” said Starlight. I bet she eventually found somepony but she’s probably not telling me who...

Mystic shrugged. “I made it, didn’t I? I could fend for myself and gained these.” She flexed her right foreleg, showing off her muscles. “That was work’s only good thing for me.”

Starlight couldn’t help but crack a smile. “They look lean, Mystic.”

“Lean and mean,” Mystic smirked.

Starlight giggled. “Maybe you could teach me how to gain them.”

“It’d take a lot of work,” said Mystic.

I bet it would, Starlight thought. She and Mystic went silent again. Starlight processed what Mystic had told her. She had never heard of something like this before. Was she the only pony Mystic told?

“Do you want to take a walk into town?” Mystic suddenly asked.

“Sure,” replied Starlight. Maybe going into town won’t be such a bad thing... Thinking of how she could probably comfort Mystic.

“And you tried meditating? Yoga? Anything that can help with memory loss?” Starlight asked as they approached a drink stand.

“I did all I could think of,” replied Mystic, “Nothing has ever come up.”

“Oh my,” Starlight frowned.

“It’s not much of a big deal anymore, really,” Mystic said. Starlight could hear she was sincere but she wasn’t convinced. “I thought we should get to know each other more. That’s friendship, isn’t it?”

“Yes,” said Starlight as she levitated a couple of bits for their drinks. She grimaced when she saw she was using magic again.

“So, I think you should return the favor by letting me get to know you more,” said Mystic.

“Well, I like kites,” Starlight said with a sheepish grin.

“Kites?” Mystic asked as she levitated her drink.

“Yep!” Starlight curtly nodded, grabbing her cup with a hoof.

“Huh,” said Mystic as she and Starlight began walking down the street again, “So, is there anything else you like to do?”

“Well, I love guidance counseling,” Starlight said with forced smile, “It gives me a time to use my talents to help those in need. Would you like to try it sometime? I can teach you.” Starlight began to sip on her straw.

“Teach me some magic,” said Mystic.

Starlight did a spit take. “What?”

“Teach me some magic,” said Mystic. “I know you’re good at it, and I feel like I need to learn some more about it.”

“I...”

“And magic could come in great use during a fight on one of my travels,” said Mystic with a tone that suggested no argument or objections.

Couldn’t she have chosen something else that wasn’t magic?!” Starlight thought with a sigh to cover her anger.

Magic was Starlight’s entire world. But now, it felt like a curse. Every time that accursed horn glowed and surged with it, Starlight felt like ripping it off. The unicorn squeezed her eyes shut.

From hypnotizing my friends, recklessly using it, turning Sunburst and I into foals... Starlight paused. Sunburst. They hadn’t found him yet. Or is Twilight sparing her the emotional trauma? A nice thought by her but she couldn’t help but feel nervous and angry.

“Well?” Mystic asked. Starlight looked up at her. “I just thought we’d get to know each other more is all.” She could feel that Mystic was getting ready to leave.

Despite her complete opposition to this, maybe she could use this as an opportunity for this poor unfortunate soul.

“Fine... I’ll teach you magic,” Starlight wanted to die right then and there.

Mystic nodded. “I look forward to our lessons.”

“There you are!” a voice echoed, causing Starlight’s heart to skip a beat. No! Not now! I’m not ready!

Starlight turned to see a very familiar blue unicorn with a white mane and tail. Only she didn’t have her signature purple cape and hat on.

“T-Trixie...” Starlight breathed.

“You inconsiderate, stupid, reclusive buffoon!” Trixie scolded, stomping up to her. “How could you avoid me?!”

“I-”

“I’ve been trying to reach you for a week and you didn’t respond to me!” Trixie shouted, tears brimming her eyes.

She’s hurt because of me...

“What do you have to say for yourself?!”

Starlight slightly looked to the right at an annoyed Mystic but was mostly blocked by Trixie’s distraught face.

She remembered Twilight’s words. “Just remember, Starlight, that we’re all here for you no matter how many times you make a mistake. We love you and want to maintain the bond we have. Just try speaking to us.”

I’ll try and take one baby step at a time, Starlight thought, not knowing how things could go.

“Trix...” Starlight frowned. “I am so so sorry. I...” She bit her bottom lip, “I was just... caught up in my own mind with all I went through and I didn’t think to trouble you with it...” She placed a hoof on Trixie’s shoulder, “But I honestly didn’t feel good for some of that time.”

“I could’ve comforted you. I could’ve helped you,” said Trixie.

“I know, and I realize that now...” Starlight sulked. “I just was stupid and inconsiderate. I hope you can forgive me for not reaching back to you.”

Starlight weakly looked back at Trixie whose look appeared to be softening and becoming calmer.

“Of course, I forgive you,” said Trixie, a solemn smile breaking out. “But just don’t shut me out like that again.”

“I won’t,” said Starlight, inwardly unsure of herself.

But Trixie seemed to take it as her smile grew.

“Well, I don’t care what happened in that nasty land,” said Trixie, straightening herself up and forming a look of determination. “All that matters is that my best friend is safe and well.”

Starlight allowed herself to smile. “I’m glad I’m safe too...” But what about Sunburst?

“Excuse me,” said Mystic, who Starlight momentarily forgot she was there. Both she and Trixie looked at her.

“Uh, who are you?” Trixie asked.

“Miss Van Winkle,” Mystic spoke, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

Trixie inclined her head, completely confused, “Uh, okay? I don’t know how to respond to that.”

“Oh, this is Mystic,” said Starlight, pointing at the young unicorn, “She’s started at our school.”

“Delightful,” said Trixie, turning back to Starlight. “Anyway, since you’re out and about, I figured we could treat ourselves to a little girl’s trip to the spa.”

“I’d like that,” said Starlight.

“Well, then, let’s go!” Trixie grabbed Starlight’s hoof and began trotting. Starlight joined her and they made it about twenty feet.

“Hold on,” said Starlight. She turned back to Mystic who hadn’t moved. “How about you join us, too?”

“What?” Mystic asked, followed by Trixie’s surprised “Huh?”

“Yeah!” Starlight beamed. “I mean, you helped Twilight and her friends save me.”

“Say what?” Trixie cut in.

“And I think it’d be wonderful to have you,” Starlight finished.

“She helped save you?” Trixie asked as if she were a filly, but Starlight pushed the thought aside. Mystic raised an eyebrow before taking one last sip of from her cup and tossing it aside into a trash can.

“I think I wouldn’t mind that,” said Mystic, walking over and joining the unicorn and magician.

“We would... be glad to have you?” Trixie said.

“Well, let’s get going!” Starlight smiled, remembering a lesson she’d learned. A big thing of friendship is to get new friends to connect with your old ones.

“Well, Mystic,” said Trixie as the trio walked into the spa. “This here is Starlight and I’s most favorite spot in Ponyville. The Ponyville Spa!”

“Yeah, I’ve been here before,” replied Mystic.

“Excellent!”

“Didn’t you say that the open fields were your favorite spot too, Trixie?” Starlight asked.

“There’s nothing wrong with having multiple favorite spots,” Trixie scoffed.

Starlight smiled but she gained an uncertain feeling when she saw Mystic’s impassive look.

“Do you have any favorite spots, Mystic?” Starlight asked.

“I’ve seen a lot in the world, so it’s hard to say,” replied Mystic.

“Ooh, a world traveler?” Trixie leaned over with interest, “What did you go see? The Great Wall? The tropics? The city of Venace?”

“Not remotely close for any of those,” said Mystic. “I go to remote places and look into strange, unexplained things.”

“Oh, boring,” Trixie said with a yawn.

“Nooow, Trix,” said Starlight, “Remember what we learned about appreciating other’s interests?”

“Well, I don’t think we need to be into it right away,” said Trixie as the spa grew ever closer.

“I might’ve passed by some cities but I don’t like being around them,” said Mystic.

“Oh, you need to expand your horizons,” said Trixie.

“Oh, hey! We’re here!” Starlight cut in before anypony could say anything else. She hastily opened the spa door revealing the lobby where a few ponies were talking and heading into the main section of the spa.

Keep it cool, keep it cool, Starlight thought.

“Ah!” came Aloe’s voice from behind the counter, “Trixie and Starlight! We’ve got a reservation just for you!”

“Reservation?” Starlight inclined her head.

Lotus Blossom stepped out into the lobby to meet them, “Ah, and is this Mystic Missus Rarity had drop in before?”

“How did you guess?” replied Mystic.

“Ah, I have a memory of an elephant,” Lotus winked and turned to Trixie and Starlight, causing the latter to feel unworthy of being around such ponies like the Spa twins. “Missus Trixie has been adamant of reserving a place here. Shall we take you to the steam room?”

“Indeed! My friend deserves the utmost care from the best,” said Trixie, raising a hoof high.

Lotus giggled and motioned them to follow her. Trixie went first followed by the other two ponies. When they reached the door leading to the steam room, Trixie stopped and held a hoof up, keeping Mystic from following them.

“Sorry, I only reserved it for Starlight and I,” said Trixie, “I’ve been planning this thing for days.”

Starlight gave Mystic an embarrassed look, “I’m sorry, Mystic. Do you think you could let Trixie and I catch up real quick? We hadn’t spoken in a while.”

“Fine,” Mystic breathed out. “I’ll try and see about a massage.”

“Good!” Trixie chirped, grabbing Starlight by the hoof and trotting into the steam room.

“Don’t you think you could’ve been a little more polite about that?” Starlight asked.

“Wellll, I would have but I’m in one of my moods,” Trixie reasoned.

Starlight rolled her eyes, “I don’t think she took that well.”

“Oh, don’t worry, she likes me,” said Trixie, grabbing two white spa robes with her magic “As all ponies do.”

“I don’t like her one bit,” Mystic muttered, clutching the green spa robe she’d been given. She was annoying. Boastful. Prideful. And just all about herself.

Mystic stepped into the massage room. Several ponies were lying their stomachs on the beds as spa ponies massaged their backs, hooves or necks.

Her gaze scanned the room to find a place to unwind until Starlight and Trixie got out of the steam room.

She paused when she saw a familiar rainbow mane. Wait, Rainbow Dash?!

It was indeed Rainbow. The pegasus was lying on her back with a purple robe on. She had a pleasant smile on her face.

Fortunately, her eyes were closed.

I think I might’ve stumbled onto something I shouldn’t see, Mystic thought, thinking in terms of Rainbow. She smiled mischievously.

Should I call out for her? Poke her? Or... Mystic suddenly got an idea and rubbed her forehooves together.

She gently tiphoofed over to Rainbow’s side. Nopony was giving her a massage yet. She must’ve had it already. Her hooves were sparkling and her mane was groomed.

Mystic’s heart raced in excitement as she prepared to do what she wanted. She leaned forward to Rainbow’s ear.

“I know your secret,” Mystic whispered.

“Yah!” Rainbow shot up from the spa bed, nearly hitting the ceiling. She looked down with eyes as wide as saucers. Mystic had to keep herself from rolling on the floor in laughter.

“Gee, you really are the fastest pegasus around,” Mystic chuckled.

“Wh-what are you doing here?!” Rainbow cried.

“I came to bother you,” Mystic giggled.

She expected Rainbow to retort as the blue pegasus’ face turned beet red. But she flew out the window with a trail of color behind her. Mystic held a hoof to her mouth and began giggling into it.

Sweet success!

“It’s not polite to harass customers,” a voice Mystic recognized said. She turned to see the pink earth pony with a blue mane and tail.

“I was just poking a little fun,” Mystic awkwardly grinned.

“Well, do you want to get our services or just bother ponies?” Aloe asked.

“I’ll have a massage,” Mystic quickly answered, practically running over to the changing room to remove her outfit.

The steam filled the warm room. With a robe on, Starlight’s coat on her face and lower legs tingled as the white wispy moisture wrapped around her body. Starlight allowed herself to relax some, having almost forgotten about how good this room felt whenever she came here.

“I tell you, Aloe and Lotus deserve the reward for most exquisite spa in Equestria,” said Trixie, a towel wrapped around her mane.

“Wait ‘til Rarity hears you say that,” said Starlight. “She went to the one in Canterlot.”

“Psh! Canterlot might be exquisite, but Aloe and Lotus have charm, care, and perfection,” said Trixie. She cleared her throat, “I think they’re great in their own ways.”

Starlight furrowed her brows briefly but shrugged.

“I think we should get started on our magic shows at a much later time, because my friend deserves to be treated first,” said Trixie. Starlight was grateful at the thought. She didn’t have to tell Trixie right away about not being into magic anymore.

“Thanks, Trix,” said Starlight, “This spa visit means a lot.”

“Not as much as you mean to me,” Trixie said with a wink.

Starlight lightly blushed. “So, besides worrying about me, how have things been for you?”

“Oh, marvelous,” Trixie giggled, “I’ve done some magic shows across Ponyville and the kids seem to enjoy them. I might be doing more for them and this fair village.”

“I’m proud of you,” Starlight smiled, “Also, getting to do a show in the Crystal Empire?”

“Indeed,” said Trixie. “I might be a showmare, but I like coming to Ponyville to take it easy.”

“I take that because I’m here, too,” said Starlight.

“Yep!” Trixie chirped, “You, Maud, and everypony else are the best parts!”

Maud...

Starlight inwardly frowned, remembering Maud’s hard look. How could she have not tried harder to reconcile with her?

I needed to speak with her right then and there... she thought. But she had to know something from Trixie.

“Aren’t you going to ask me what I was doing out in Oogundaa?” Starlight asked.

“I would, but I feel as if you aren’t ready for that,” Trixie waved her off. “If you want to talk about it, talk. But let’s just enjoy ourselves.”

Starlight smiled, “Wow. Thanks, Trix.”

“You’re welcome, my buddy!” Trixie giggled, lightly punching Starlight on the shoulder.

Starlight let out a pleased sigh, enjoying the steam once again. But she barely had time to do so as she thought of Trixie wanting to do more magic lessons, and Mystic wanted to do some too. The unicorn inwardly facehoofed, wishing there was another way to try and talk to Mystic.

A thought came to her. Maybe my guidance counseling sessions could help with that.

It would help her avoid doing those lessons.

“It’s gotten quiet in here,” Trixie suddenly said.

“Oh,” Starlight nervously chuckled, “Should we keep talking?”

“Not unless you want to,” said Trixie, “After all, this is for you and curing your past boo-boos.”

Starlight smiled again. Spending time with Trixie did feel great and powerful. But she definitely felt that she needed to at least say something.

“I admit I am worried about Sunburst,” said Starlight.

“We’re all worried about Sunburst, Starlight,” said Trixie. “But I know you’re probably having it worse than the rest of us, correct?”

“Yeah,” Starlight frowned. “We finally became an official item and...”

“Oh my!” Trixie gasped, “I knew it would happen but this calls for extreme measures to helping you out!” She cupped Starlight’s cheeks, “We will get the ultimate supreme package from the spa!”

She had been at the spa for a couple of hours. As Mystic approached the rim of the hot tub, she looked at her bare flank. The bullies’ attempt to bother her didn’t hurt much, but the event did push her into truly wondering things about herself.

Do I really look like a guy? Mystic thought, wondering about how her outfit made her look. Why am I feeling uncertain about my flank?

Mystic rubbed her foreleg as she tried to enjoy the water. She remembered moving from place to place, discovering one thing or another about the world, planning ahead to what comes next.

How long have I moved without stopping? she thought, splashing some water onto her face.

She sighed, unable to stop thinking about these things.

Why do I go around trying to figure out the world? Discovering new and forgotten legends? Mystic thought.

She paused for a second. Where had that come from? Since when did she wonder about what she’s been doing? It was her life’s purpose.

Wasn’t it?

Mystic shook her head, trying to shake off the thoughts. But her gaze went back to her blank flank. When she looked at it, she felt... incomplete.

Mystic looked up at the ceiling, thinking even more until she realized something.

I hadn’t paused in any point in my adventures...

Even when she stopped every year to visit her beloved ponies’ grave, she still had adventure on her mind.

All that she’s been doing for the past week has been doing all kinds of activities with the CMC, working on a farm, being with the Apple family and ponies in this village.

Were the travels a distraction from me looking at myself? Mystic thought, surprised at it. She felt as if she were softening and she didn’t like the sound of that.

What made my friendships with the Liberators and Sunshine so special? Mystic thought.

She had been somewhat putting off looking into that for some reason and she didn’t know what. It ticked her off. But she was thinking more of Sunshine whenever she was thinking of friendship. She did think of the Liberators some but not as much.

It was all so confusing.

Mystic looked over at Starlight and Trixie both lying on their stomachs on the spa beds. Each of them had white robes on and towels wrapped around their manes. Mystic’s eyes narrowed at Trixie. While Starlight looked happy and content with her “best friend” as said by the showboat, Mystic had been listening in on some of their conversation.

I know to rely on my instincts and to assess the situations, Mystic thought, eyes narrowing even more. After observing for over half an hour, Mystic reached a conclusion. She’s treating the symptoms unlike what I wanted to do.

She recalled some conversations she had with Sunshine about forming a connection to understand others.

And Cierra, “It’s best to find out what others need or what they are struggling with so they can find their way to heal.”

It looked like both of them had the right ideas when it came to that stuff.

But how could Mystic, a pony of her stature, possibly help a troubled pony?

Mystic sighed, deciding to just try.

When this boastful pony scrams, I will see if I can find a way into Starlight, Mystic thought, growing irritated the more she looked at Trixie.

As she tried to relax again, Nightfall’s sinister gaze flashed through her mind.

“Who do you think sent the lions ahead of his invasion? Why did you think you weren’t killed by the lion who attacked you?”

Mystic began to get goosebumps and a wave of nervousness came over her.

“Don’t be scared to ask me, Mystic.” She remembered the dead serious look he gave her. “I know who you really are.”

That guy claimed that, Mystic thought, shaking off her uneasiness. But who knows how much of it would’ve been riddled with lies?

She shuddered, he was so insistent and bold in his declarations.

Mystic splashed water onto her face, “He’s gone. And I will find out what my memories are.”

The unicorn continued to splash water onto herself, trying to suppress what he said. Mystic sank beneath the surface as his voice echoed again, “Do you really think that you coming to Equestria just fell out of the sky for you?”

Starlight walked out of the spa, feeling cleaned up and refreshed along with Trixie and Mystic.

“You seriously got an extra-strength-hot-stone-deep-tissue massage?” Trixie asked, looking at Mystic.

Mystic cracked her back and neck, “Gosh! That was intense but I liked it.”

Starlight grimaced, “I don’t think I could’ve handled that.”

“Trixie even less so,” said Mystic.

“Hey!” Trixie shouted, causing Starlight to giggle, which caused Trixie to look aghast at her friend.

“Anyway, I think we all had a good time, didn’t we?” Starlight asked.

“I did,” Mystic nodded.

“Well, that’s surprising,” said Trixie. “I had an excellent time!”

“Want to put your mane where your mouth is?”

“Okay!” Starlight said, not wanting them to fight, “Thanks Trixie for a good afternoon. I needed that.” She heard Mystic clear her throat and saw Mystic motion with her head to ‘come on.’

“Excuse me, Trix, I need to catch up with Mystic,” said Starlight.

“Oh? Why?” Trixie asked. Starlight could detect a tinge of jealousy.

No, she doesn’t need to fight over me, Starlight thought, slightly panicking at the image of Trixie and Mystic arguing.

“Well, Twilight is wanting me to do my guidance counseling on her,” Starlight toothily grinned, “And I’ve been assigned to give her sessions.” Yet another lie.

Trixie raised a curious eyebrow causing Starlight to grin even wider.

“Okay then. But remember I have plans for the rest of the day and week for you,” said Trixie. “I’ll see you at the Café later.”

The showmare left, leaving Starlight alone to be with Mystic again.

“Sorry,” said Starlight, “She’s like that. But she’s a good pony.”

“I wonder how ponies get past the boasting,” said Mystic.

“You’ll get used to it, though she has toned it down since we first met,” said Starlight.

Mystic rolled her eyes in response.

“Speaking of which, I am going to be your guidance counselor and we’re both going to meet to talk about things,” said Starlight.

“I see,” said Mystic.

“Now, let’s talk more about you,” said Starlight.

“What about you?” Mystic asked.

“Up-up! I asked the question first,” said Starlight, “Since we hadn’t been able to learn more about what came before you woke up, maybe we could find out about your time before you left that city.” Mystic’s eyes widened. “Now, who’re the ponies you were with? Anypony close? Any hidden things I don’t know about yet?”

“What’s it to you?” Mystic retorted.

“Oh, excuse me, I’m just trying to see what makes you tick,” replied Starlight.

“And you’re going through some trauma that I have no experience dealing with,” replied Mystic.

“Then why did you even bother coming to me?” Starlight demanded, leaning forward.

“Because you don’t deserve what you’re going through and I think you should just work things out with those closest to you,” replied Mystic.

Starlight scoffed, turning her nose up at Mystic. “I just think this probably a big waste of our time.”

“Then go and leave me.”

“Oh, it’s a little too late for that,” Starlight looked back at Mystic with a bit of a glare. “You and I have serious business with each other.”

Mystic stared at Starlight, annoyed. “Then, I guess we’re just going to have to see which one will spill first.”

Starlight scoffed. “We shall.”

“Magic lessons?”

“I will teach you when my schedule allows it,” Starlight narrowed her eyes even more, “Then, we’re going to see if we can reach an understanding at some point.”

“Fair enough.”

Both stood there. Unmoving.

“I’d better go meet Trixie,” said Starlight.

“Go. I’ve got to do some more studying anyway,” said Mystic.

Starlight turned and walked off in the direction Trixie did, taking one last look at Mystic’s departing figure.

Chapter 8 - Continuing her studies

Author's Note

Hello everypony, this chapter's being released earlier because I'm heading to Texas for the first time in my life! :twilightsmile: I won't have access to my computer then and wouldn't be upload it on Saturday, so here you go! :twilightsmile:

Also, fun fact, the whole plot of Mystic starting in the School of Friendship was originally in Part 2 of the story as well as most of the chapter here, but was changed as I was changing the overarching story. Anywho, enjoy! :twilightsmile:

Chapter 8 - Continuing her studies

That evening, in the school library, Mystic sat at a table, letting out a yawn. Her day was well spent due to spending time with Starlight.

How could I have relaxed at a spa and still be exhausted at this hour? She thought, lightly chuckling at the irony. She decided to get up from her seat and leave the lounge, but she saw the Young Six all huddled together with homework papers in their claws, or hoof, or whatever.

“What’re you six doing here?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, hello Mystic,” Ocellus said, looking up at her.

“Late night study and homework session,” said Sandbar. “We sometimes stay up too late and sleep in the library.”

“Seriously?”

“Why not? The library’s just the comfiest,” Ocellus giggled.

“Oh! I’ll get more of our drinks,” said Sandbar, getting up and leaving the library.

“And we kinda need to concentrate,” said Smolder.

“Smolder!” Ocellus scolded, causing the dragoness to shoot her a glare. Mystic looked at Yona and she hadn’t said much of anything to her. Not that Mystic wasn’t used to ponies or creatures being uncomfortable around her.

“I also want to... apologize if I said something wrong when we had lunch together before,” said Mystic.

“If?” Smolder asked.

“We accept your apology!” Ocellus spoke up.

“Though, I don’t see what you said,” said Silverstream, “Or was it what I heard?”

Smolder abruptly got up from the floor, followed by Gallus.

“We’re finding hard to concentrate,” said Gallus before he and Smolder flew off.

“Yona getting sleepy,” the young yak frowned.

“Are you okay, Yona?” Ocellus asked.

“Yona fine, just a little upset,” said Yona before she got up and left as well. Silverstream had a downcast expression.

“I was wanting a good time with each other,” Silverstream said sadly.

“You can go if you want,” Ocellus said softly, “I’ll go meet you in our room.”

The hippogriff nodded and left, causing Mystic to feel bad for these creatures again.

“What’s wrong with them?” Mystic asked.

Ocellus shrugged, “I’m honestly not sure. We do hang out and do some of our activities together but it just feels hallow.”

“Hmm,” Mystic said. She thought about investigating it more, but these creatures were obviously more than one being unlike Starlight. Plus, if their bond is so strong, wouldn’t they work it out themselves? She looked at Ocellus, “I hope you can figure things out.” She didn’t know if she believed that.

“Me too,” replied Ocellus.

It had been another wonderful day of teaching for Fluttershy. As she softly walked through the school’s corridors, she was happy the students still enjoyed her classes and teachings about animals. They pushed her uneasiness behind her but the feelings still lingered.

Sometimes I wonder how I even got here, she thought, even though she had reassured herself time and time again of her past accomplishments.

Fluttershy entered the school library and saw it was mostly empty aside from a certain orange unicorn sitting on the central couch surrounded by books and sheets of paper. Mystic looked deep into the book she was reading, reminding Fluttershy of their bookish alicorn friend.

“How am I going to get this down?” Mystic asked herself, “I try with ponies but I can’t seem to be efficient enough in friendship.”

Fluttershy accidentally bumped into a nearby chair, causing Mystic to gasp and look up at her with a surprised expression. Fluttershy meekly shrank back.

“Oh, Fluttershy?” said Mystic.

“S-Sorry,” said Fluttershy, “I didn’t mean to interrupt.”

“It’s fine,” said Mystic. “Say, can I ask you to join me real quick?”

Fluttershy perked up, surprised, “Oh?”

“Yeah,” said Mystic, picking up her materials in a sweep of magic, “I need to ask one of the professors something.” She smirked and winked.

“Oh, uh, sure,” Fluttershy said with a meek grin, hoping she could help, yet she was nervous, reminding her of her early days. She joined Mystic on the couch and saw the unicorn had a frown on her face and her gaze held an annoyed look in it. “Is everything okay?”

“Not really,” Mystic said, leaning back against the couch, “I am just not getting this friendship thing.”

“Oh?” Fluttershy asked, knowing that new students could be frustrated when they first start.

“I mean, I can’t hide it anymore!” Mystic huffed, “I’ve been doing all these activities not only with the Crusaders and the school but I just can’t seem to fit in with all of these ridiculous activities. Some of them are silly and redundant.” She sat up, maintaining her look, “I can study and learn things in my mind because of my travels but when I try everything out, I just can’t seem to get it done right!”

“Goodness,” said Fluttershy, frowning sympathetically at Mystic.

Mystic crossed her forelegs, hugging herself, “I swear, I just feel like I’m plain useless to friendship even with my work into it.”

“Mystic, you are not useless,” said Fluttershy, placing a hoof on the unicorn’s shoulder.

“Sure as crap feels like it,” said Mystic, “I just feel like all my actions don’t really amount to much.”

“Don’t talk like that,” Fluttershy said with a whimper, “You did a lot of stuff for us when you helped us get Starlight back and save Equestria.”

Mystic scoffed, “Just feels like circumstances have led me to do that.”

“Mystic,” said Fluttershy, “You can’t have just knowledge of friendship, you need to live it out in your life. Practice it.”

“I have multiple times today,” said Mystic.

“Friendship just doesn’t happen because of facts, you need to let it happen naturally and what you learned here will work its way in naturally, too,” said Fluttershy.

Mystic let out a “humph” and just sat there.

I don’t know if my advice is working, Fluttershy thought.

“It sounds simple enough on paper, but it takes so much work,” Mystic sighed, her look softening. “Work, studying, and writing I can handle, but this is so not my thing.”

Fluttershy sat there for a little while, thinking over Mystic’s words. “Mystic, when I was beginning my adventures with Twilight and the others, I was nothing but a pony who was scared of her own shadow. Now I have an animal sanctuary because of the journey I took. It just takes time.”

Mystic shook her head, “But I still don’t know what path to take in this thing and I don’t know if I’ll stick with it.”

“Friendship is more than a thing, it’s a world of opportunities and growth,” said Fluttershy.

“I’m just trying to figure this out,” said Mystic, getting up.

“Well, if you need any help, you can always talk to others,” said Fluttershy getting up as well. “If you have made any connections, why not consider how you did so?”

“I’ll try,” said Mystic, “But I need to get to bed and have a fresh mind tomorrow.” She grabbed her stuff with her magic and began to leave the lounge, “Good talk.”

When Mystic left, Fluttershy wasn’t so sure of herself. I don’t know if I was any help there.

The next morning, Twilight stood in her Headmare’s office, but her heart was beginning to thud.

Mystic’s studying has been impressive, Twilight thought, looking at the papers she had graded, all of which had solid A’s on them. But she hasn’t been making friends like she ought to be.

The process she had her in as an appeal to a court case was coming up and she wasn’t going as far as she needed to. Twilight began to inwardly panic, sweating at the thought, and with the school under scrutiny, they need to make sure it and her friends are still able to teach friendship efficiently.

I might need to give her some lessons of my own! Twilight thought, grabbing a huge roll of paper and quill. She sat behind her desk and began scribbling away. Because she needs to keep in line with it and I will make sure she does!

Another day, more lessons to learn, Mystic thought, sitting in the students’ lounge. She didn’t have her books open to study, but her mind was thinking of Applejack’s classes and how she had come back in the face of her question about moral ambiguity.

She answered very... well on that, Mystic thought, and her mind wandered again to Ocellus telling her of how friendship was the most real thing to her. But something in the back of her mind was wondering, how did Cierra and her ways fail? Her memory had been suppressed for most of those events, but was she winning a fight she couldn’t have won?

Feeling a presence behind her, Mystic looked over her shoulder to see a smiling Twilight Sparkle. Almost a little too brightly, causing the unicorn to feel uncomfortable.

“Uh, hi, Headmare?” Mystic awkwardly spoke.

“Hey there my new student!” Twilight chirped. “Well, since you’re just starting, I, Twilight Sparkle, the Headmare of the School, should give you some helpful tips and monitorization!”

“Uhhhh...” Mystic awkwardly looked around. “Why?”

“Why?” Twilight gasped. “Because I want the best for my students!” She smiled again. “And you’re my number one student for the day! I think it’d be great if we both benefited from this!”

“Uh... what?”

“Come on!” Twilight grabbed Mystic with her magic, and before Mystic knew it, she was teleported out of there.

This is ridiculous! Mystic thought as she faced another friendship student that had an awkward look on her face, she'd seen the Headmare act a little crazy but this was on a new level.

“So, let’s try this again,” said Twilight, “The proper way to do a hello, start talking, is to find another one’s common interests and connect over them! Even if they’re hypothetical, try and talk about them.”

“Hi,” said Mystic, “I’m Mystic, and your name is?”

“Soaring Virtue,” said Soaring, “Nice to meet you.”

“Good! Now start talking!” Twilight squeed.

Mystic held back an annoyed grunt, “I’m into traveling and learning about creatures across the world.”

“I like learning about friendship and my part-time weather job,” said Soaring, “Is there any kind of weather you like?”

“Cloudy, a little breezy and cool,” said Mystic. “It just seems serene and relaxing to me.”

“Hey, that’s great,” said Soaring, “I like sunny weather.”

“Yeah, that’s nice too.”

“Try and connect over Mystic’s interests,” Twilight whispered.

Mystic’s left eyelid began to twitch.

The rest of the sections weren't much better.

How am I going to see what friendship is about if she’s always hovering over my shoulder? Mystic thought. She was standing in the middle of the room, looking over many notes Twilight had given her to review and she was expected to memorize them.

“Keep them organized, please!” Twilight said. Mystic just ignored her, “If we can’t get you to learn friendship, the lessons you’ve been learning might go three steps backward.”

“I doubt that,” Mystic muttered.

“Mystic!” Twilight suddenly grasped her shoulders, startling Mystic, “Please take this seriously!”

“Get off me,” Mystic said simply, “You made me drop some of my notes.”

“Shoot! Now to reorganize them!” said Twilight, shooting her a smile that looked a little unhinged to Mystic.

An hour later, Mystic was sitting in Twilight’s classroom as the alicorn wrote various friendship illustrations on the chalkboard.

“You need to find friendship problems whenever there is one and resolve them the best you can,” Twilight went on with a crazed grin. “And the way to making a lot of friends is to just that by showing your examples to them.” She smiled at Mystic, it looking a little natural, “Something you’ll be learning quite often here at the school!”

Does she not know of my talks with Starlight and Ocellus? Mystic thought.

Mystic did her best to keep herself quiet and respectful to “keep in line” with the program but Twilight was going over thoroughly over common courtesies and lessons she had ideas of.

“-and learning to compromise is the most important lesson in swallowing pride and just listening and understanding one another’s sides to better resolve conflicts in that way,” Twilight lectured, her grin turning crazed again.

I’m so over this... Mystic thought as she looked up at the clock and saw it was almost five minutes until noon, almost immediately her stomach growled.

She stood up from her desk.

“As interesting as this is, it’s almost time for lunch!” said Mystic.

“But I haven’t gotten to the final lesson yet!” Twilight protested, part of her mane getting frazzled.

“Gah!” Mystic cried, “Twilight, I know you’re excited but I need to eat.”

Twilight sighed and frowned, “I... you’re right...” She sighed, “I know you need to get some lunch... I guess I did go a little overboard with my lessons.”

“A little?” Mystic retorted, levitating a bunch of sheets of paper Twilight had given her.

Twilight reddened. “Oh, wow.”

“Yeah, a little my flank,” Mystic glared.

“Yeeeaaaah, this would be a good time to have lunch,” Twilight’s blush deepened.

Mystic just got up and left the classroom.

Twilight reappeared in her headmare’s office and sat down in her chair.

“Oh, what is wrong with me?” Twilight muttered, brushing her mane with a comb. She couldn’t believe how much she shoved into Mystic’s face. Monitoring your students as if they’re children? Well, they are, but still... She looked up and saw her empty office. Suddenly, she remembered a smiling Cozy Glow flying to her, eager to help out. The alicorn nearly teared up. That won’t happen again! I won’t let it happen again!

She sighed.

“Oh, I would love to have some of that Starlight wisdom right about now...” said Twilight. She couldn't fail again with Bullion's sons and--

“Hey Twilight!” said Spike.

The doors to her office opened up, revealing the drake and a nervous look on his face.

“What’s wrong, Spike?” Twilight asked.

“Mr. Bullion is here and he wants to talk.”

Just what I needed! Twilight facehoofed.

“Thanks, Pinkie,” said Mystic as the pink mare put the salad in Mystic’s bowl.

“You’re welcome!” Pinkie beamed. Mystic gave her a courteous smirk and left to pick a table in the cafeteria.

What do you know, they want me to sit with them again, Mystic thought. She was getting annoyed yet again, but there were barely any seats left and she saw other students heading in their direction. Without much choice, she decided to sit down with the creatures again.

“I’m telling you, this isn’t a good idea,” she heard the dragoness whisper as she came over.

“She’s coming over,” Silverstream whispered.

“Hey,” said Gallus, “I just wanted to apologize for my behavior last night.”

“Me too,” Smolder muttered.

“All of us weren’t acting right,” said Silverstream.

“Most of us,” said Yona, motioning to Sandbar.

“I accept your apologies,” replied Mystic, cutting herself off before saying any more.

“Learn anything new and exciting?” Ocellus asked, “Are you enjoying the studying?”

“Well, it wouldn’t be as bad if she weren’t hovering over my shoulders trying to teach me specific lessons,” said Mystic before taking a sip of her water.

“Oh, she does tend to get a little guide-y but she’ll ease off soon,” said Sandbar.

“I don’t know... she seemed rather clingy when it comes to me learning,” replied Mystic. “Like today for example.”

“Huh.”

“That is odd,” said Gallus.

What seems odd is how you all extend your friendship to me despite your issues, Mystic thought, feeling a small sense of gratitude for some reason.

“Maybe I have been distant from you all,” she said, “I apologize. I’m just not used to all of this.”

“We understand, Mystic,” said Ocellus. “It must be hard out beyond Equestria, right?”

Mystic nodded. “The world is a lot darker than you would think.”

“Which is why we need to shine our friendship very brightly,” Sandbar smiled.

“So I’ve been hearing,” Mystic smirked, catching something out of the corner of her eye. Looking towards her right, she saw Starry and Lucky had entered. She paused, knowing she had to made sure they got their due.

However, she decided to play dumb and ask the Young Six who they were.

“Who’re those two?” Mystic asked, pointing at the two bullies in line.

“You mean you don’t know?” Ocellus asked with wide eyes.

“I think... vaguely, but I’m not sure,” replied Mystic.

“That’s Starry and Lucky,” said Smolder. “Two colts of a rich pony.”

“Really?” Mystic asked, eyes narrowing at the colts as they began to get their food.

“Yeah, and those two have been causing problems for every student here, and Mr. Bullion seems to be getting to our Headmare,” Ocellus explained.

Mystic cleared her throat, “What about you six?”

The other six glanced at one another. That was all Mystic needed to know. She smirked a little, “Do you know anything they don’t like?”

The Young Six looked confused, but Gallus seemed to be quick to pick up on what Mystic was implying.

“Oooh, I think I know,” he smiled deviously.

Ocellus’ eyes widened, “Oh no, Mystic.”

“Trust me, I know what I’m doing,” replied Mystic, she glanced over at them as they continued eating, “Those two are rats.”

“You got that right,” Smolder agreed for once.

“I mean it, please don’t try!” Ocellus begged.

Mystic ignored her and turned to Gallus, “What do you believe they don’t like?”

“I think they don’t like spicy things,” replied Gallus.

“Perfect.”

When the two colts got up from their seats, Mystic got up from her seat.

“Oh, I think this is going to be sweet,” she heard Gallus say.

Mystic headed over to some condiments for the food and picked up a few packets of hot sauce. Smirking deviously, she saw a water fountain, walked over to it, and cast a bit of magic into it. Mystic glanced around to see nocreature paid her much attention. She saw Starry and Lucky getting some peach cobbler from the serving area. Coming up with a plan fast, she began whistling lightly to herself as she trotted over, grabbing a plate for dessert. When she got close to the colts, she bumped into them.

“Oof!” all three of them grunted. The force knocked both colts down.

“Hey watch it, blank flank!” Starry snarled, picking himself off the floor.

“Apologies, I didn’t see you there,” Mystic lied.

“If you couldn’t see us then you must have really misaligned eyes,” Lucky snarled.

Ignoring that comment, Mystic said, “Hey, both of you got something on your coat.”

“What?!” Starry, “See what happens when you’re not careful?!”

“Hey, I apologized.”

Starry and Lucky both turned away, taking their jackets off to examine them. Mystic made sure nopony was behind the dessert counter and nopony was looking except the Young Six before she opened the packets of hot sauce, poured about an even amount of hot sauce into the peach cobbler poured it in the middle of the cobbler, and levitated a piece of the dessert to keep it hidden.

“Well, it wasn’t as bad as I thought it’d be, but it was still enough to muddy us down to these ponies’ levels,” said Starry as they slipped their coats back on.

“Yeah, they don’t understand us important ponies,” Lucky agreed. He glared at Mystic, “As for you, clumsy one, watch your darn step!”

Mystic glared back, “Maybe I will and you can watch your big bound-to-get-you in trouble attitudes.”

They both scoffed, grabbed their cobbler, and began walking off, both bumping into Mystic on purpose. The unicorn held back a snarl and watched them head back to their table. They sat down separate from the other kids while Mystic smirked and winked at the Young Six. The griffon and dragoness formed devious looks, holding back their chuckles, the others were uncertain, especially Ocellus, as both colts began taking bites of their cobbler.

A few seconds passed before their eyes widened.

Lucky screamed.

“Hot hot hot!” Starry screamed.

Mystic saw all of the students had looked over to see what’s going on, including Pinkie.

“Who put the hot sauce into the cobbler?!” Starry screamed, fanning his tongue.

The two bullies began looking around frantically for ways to cool their mouths off, their cups were empty, but they saw the water fountain. Galloping over, Lucky pushed Starry out of the way as he turned it on.

Only for no water to come out.

Their faces turn red, their tongues burning up. Some of the students begin snickering at their misfortune while Mystic holds back an amused look.

“Give us some water! anything!” Lucky bellowed as he turned the fountain’s knob, but nothing came out. Both scampered, trying to look around for an alternative way of cooling themselves off. Mystic looked over to see Gallus and Smolder were snickering, tears coming to their eyes.

“Some of you losers might’ve done this!” Starry shouted. Mystic just looked away, pretending to finally get her dessert.

The cafeteria’s doors opened, revealing Mr. Bullion and a wide-eyed Twilight.

“What’s going on here?!” Twilight asked.

“Somepony put the hot sauce into the cobbler!” Lucky announced as he and his brother ran to the dessert table.

“What?!” Bullion and Twilight shouted.

Lucky and Starry grabbed a pie and practically threw it into their faces, biting into it. They seemed to calm down as some students snickered while Mystic maintained a mostly neutral look. Mr. Bullion walked over to his sons and pulled out a bottle of water.

Both colts took it without hesitation as Mr. Bullion glared at all of the students, silencing them.

Pinkie hopped over to Twilight.

“Pinkie, what in Equestria happened?” Twilight asked nervously, glancing at Bullion.

“I don’t know,” replied Pinkie, “I’m confused, I thought I removed my desserts with hot sauce.”

Twilight’s eyes widened, “You mean you think it could’ve been that?”

“I don’t know.”

Mr. Bullion finished helping his son and turned back to Twilight.

“I came here to check and see how this trash heap is doing and now I find my sons eating peach cobbler with hot sauce?” he growled.

“I don’t know what happened, Mr. Bullion,” said Twilight, “We don’t know how it could’ve gotten in there.” Twilight glanced at her students, “Unless somepony or creature put in there on purpose.”

“Whoever it was, I demand you’d find them,” said Bullion, looking back at Twilight.

“Right,” said Twilight, she looked at Starry and Lucky, “Both of you, Pinkie’ll give you some fresh peach cobbler if you want it.

“No thanks,” said Lucky, turning his nose up, “My taste buds were ruined by somepony’s carelessness.”

Starry turned his nose up as well before he walked out of the cafeteria.

“I expect much better things,” Bullion said to Twilight.

The alicorn slightly sulked before nodding, “I promise to get things back on track.”

“I doubt that.”

Having seen the whole thing performed by that stallion, Mystic began walking up to Mr. Bullion. She noticed some surprised looks from the nearby students as the stallion began to depart.

“Hey buster,” said Mystic.

Mr. Bullion spun around with an angered expression with his mouth open but he paused when he saw Mystic standing in front of him.

“What do you want? I don’t have time for low lives like you,” he scolded.

“Just as I thought you’d be,” Mystic glared.

“How what?” Bullion demanded.

“Of course, your tiny brain would be confused, suppose I should spell it out for you,” Mystic went on.

“My what’s too tiny?!” Bullion shouted, nostrils flaring.

“Oh, wow, and it’s smaller than what I thought it’d be,” Mystic smirked a bit, “I’ve heard of your attitude around the school. Downright distasteful if you ask me.”

“You little muddy pony! Do you even know who I am?!”

“A big flashy egotistical rich pony that thinks he’s too good for everypony? Yeah, I think I know.”

“What?!”

Mystic glared harder, “Don’t get smart with me, buster. I know you won’t try any physical violence here, and neither will I. But trust me,” she leaned forward, “I know what your kind is like.”

Bullion leaned forward, almost making contact with Mystic. “You better watch yourself, or I’ll have your head.”

“I always watch myself and I know a real threat when I see one. So, unless you have anything else to say to me other than be a jerk-face, I suggest you move along.”

It gave her great satisfaction as this stallion stared, slack-jawed at her. Mystic glanced and saw the students watched with amazement as the two ponies stood their ground.

“A young lady like you shouldn't be acting like this,” Mr. Bullion finally said.

“And your sons are nothing but ransacking angry bullies, you don't have the conduct to deter how young ladies should behave.” Mystic shot back.

Bullion’s nostrils flared as his pupils shrank. He huffed angrily, as Mystic noticed Twilight continued staring in complete shock, sweat pouring down her face. Mystic held her ground and never let her glare drop. Finally, Bullion stomped out of the cafeteria, intentionally making his steps boom down the hall. When he was gone, all of the students clapped and Gallus whistled. Mystic turned and walked back to the Young Six.

“Way to show him!” Smolder said happily.

“I agree!” Gallus inquired.

The other students let out their own agreements while Mystic shrugged.

“Hey, mess with the wrong pony, you’ll get the horn,” Mystic said loud enough for the rest of the students to hear. She lit up her horn as a point. The students cheered even more as Mystic’s smirk grew.

Feeling a tap on her shoulder, she turned to see Spike with a concerned look.

“Twilight wants to see you in her office,” he said.

Mystic rolled her eyes and followed the young drake.

When they arrived at Twilight’s office, Spike opened the door to a pacing and hyperventilating Twilight. Mystic cocked an eyebrow upward at the scene. When Spike closed the door, Twilight snapped her head in their direction, eyes wide and panicked.

“Oh, thank goodness! Spike, have her sit in front of my desk,” she said.

Spike flapped himself forward and motioned Mystic to sit down. The unicorn did so and faced the concerned headmare.

“Mystic, what have you done?!” she practically screamed.

Mystic raised an eyebrow, “I stood up to somepony.”

“And that somepony was Mr. Bullion!” Twilight cried, “He owns businesses all across Equestria and has connections in the government!”

“Oh, is that who that was? Seemed like a big egotistical nopony to me.”

Twilight loudly gasped, “Mystic!”

Mystic shrugged, “What?”

“Didn’t I tell you we had a very delicate business going on with Mr. Bullion?!”

“Eh,” Mystic tapped her forehead with a nonchalant look

“Mystic, please listen,” said Twilight, her look becoming desperate, “Mr. Bullion is...”

“You don’t need a blind eye to know he’s not friendly,” Mystic cut in.

“Lately he’s wormed his way and his sons into the School and has a bit of a grasp around us.” Twilight let out an exhale, “We’ve tried dealing with his sons and get them help, but they didn’t take it and just kept harassing ponies.”

“So?”

“Just before you showed up, Mr. Bullion revealed he knew what his sons were doing and nopony can deter him of any wrongdoing. Without any evidence to support a case against him, the ponies that’re close business partners, congressponies, and the high-class ponies in Canterlot will back him up through Tartarus and back!”

Mystic scoffed, “Sounds like a bunch of self-important brats to me.”

“Mystic!” Twilight scolded, “This is a serious matter! If we can’t save our School from him and keep this place together, the entire thing will be closed! I might be the Princess of Friendship but I have a huge responsibility to keep this building safe.” Twilight rubbed her head.

“What she’s saying, Mystic,” said Spike, “Is that with those ponies having Bullion’s back and the School having these issues, we might have a huge court case against us and the School.”

“And what I wanted to do for the different species beyond our land will be totally trashed!” Twilight cried, “Celestia and Luna want to help but this is bigger than them.” She paused, her lip slightly trembling, the pressure of the whole situation getting to her, “I mean we’re doing our best to pull through, but I’m...” She shook her head, “Oh, what am I saying?! We will pull through this!”

“I... I guess that makes the situation a bit icky,” replied Mystic.

“It’s more than that! It’s everything my friends and I have gotten to on our long road ever since becoming friends. We love this school, the students love the school, we can’t let Mr. Bullion take this away!”

“Aren’t you doing anything about this?”

“Yes, we have somepony looking into the whole thing to see if magic is involved or any other circumstances. But for right now, we have no idea what’s causing this.”

“Could it be Bullion causing this?”

“Mr. Bullion’s an earth pony, how could he pull this off without magic?” Spike asked.

“I like to keep a suspect list,” replied Mystic, looking at him.

“I want to be sure we get all of the facts before we start pointing hooves,” said Twilight, “I told my friends I’m under a lot of pressure with what’s happening lately and it’s wearing me down.” She held her head, “Not to mention giving me a bit of a headache, too.”

“I’ve got some ibuprofen if you need it, Twilight,” said Spike, flapping over to a drawer and pulling out a small bottle of pills.

“Thanks, Spike,” Twilight briefly smiled at him before looking back at Mystic.

“Do you understand what’s going on here?” she asked.

“I do, but you stood up to...” Mystic paused, “That disgusting pony when we chased off the Pride.”

“I told Rainbow this before, Hong wasn’t in a position Bullion is,” said Twilight, “The circumstances were different.”

“I see.” Mystic slightly leaned back in her chair, “Still, I think you need to ‘buck up’ and stand up a bit more for yourself.”

Twilight’s eyes widened as if she’d been slapped, she slightly glared, “Did you not hear what I told you?”

“I heard you, I just think you need to stand up more. There’s nothing wrong with standing up for something you know could help a lot of ponies, especially with a pony of your stature.”

“I agree, Mystic, but this situation is not a cut and dry situation you can trot away easily from,” said Twilight, “I have done my part and my friends are too.” Mystic just sat there, listening to Twilight. “I know you probably did something to Lucky and Starry,” the alicorn added, “Did you prank them with that hot sauce and dried up water fountain?” Mystic snorted, smirking a bit, confirming Twilight’s suspicions. “You did do it!” Twilight pointed at her, “Why?”

“They were asking for it,” Mystic smirked, “Besides, I don’t consider it a ‘prank’ I consider it getting justice.”

Twilight groaned, “You know I’d have you in detention for doing something like that.” She sighed, “However, you’ve only just started, so I’ll give you a warning. Don’t pull off pranks like that in this facility.”

“Whatever. Besides, they harassed me the other day.”

Twilight and Spike exchanged glances with one another.

“Mystic, I’m glad you did some research and wrote some things down,” said Twilight. Mystic scoffed inwardly, “However, I do ask one major thing of you.”

“What?”

“To keep this situation a bit more under control, I’d like for you to apologize to Mr. Bullion and his sons.”

Mystic’s eyes widened, “What? You want me to apologize to those jerks after I stood up to them?”

“It’s just to keep the situation under control.”

Mystic crossed her forelegs and gave a firm look, “No.”

“What?!”

“I said ‘no.’ I won’t apologize to the likes of them if my life depended on it.”

“Mystic, you have to!”

“No.”

Mystic could tell by the look on the alicorn’s face, with her wide furious eyes, she was doing everything she could to keep herself calm. Mystic just sat there, unmoving.

“Mystic, either you apologize to them or I’ll have to give you extra homework, detention, and clean up around the school,” Twilight said firmly.

“Those seem preferable compared to the former.”

“Very well,” Twilight said with a glare, “I’ll have you write a ten-page essay straight from the Friendship Guides, clean some of the school, and extra homework. How does that sound?”

“Fine,” replied Mystic, “But I think you’re making a mistake.” She stood up as Twilight levitated some papers.

“My biggest mistake was letting them in here, now we have this situation,” said Twilight, giving Mystic the sheets. “Go to your next class, Mystic. I’ll have some of my friends see you after school.”

Mystic didn’t reply, except getting up and turning to the door. When she was almost at the door, she stopped.

“I have one thing to say to you,” said Mystic, looking at her. “By my experiences, since you care so much about this school and how it could help everycreature beyond Equestria, then why don’t you buck up and stand up against this stallion and his lackeys? You’ve been through Tartarus recently and on many adventures before.”

“Just go, Mystic!”

Mystic sighed and walked out.

For most of the day, Starlight had been in her office just sitting and waiting for more students to counsel. In front of her was a mint colored pegasus mare with a brown mane, but she hardly paid her mind, letting her gaze slightly gaze to her recently purchased plant she named Phyllis.

“And then I just had to-” the student’s voice reached her ears.

No need to worry about my own problems! Starlight thought as the student continued.

“So, what do you think I should do?” the student asked.

Shoot! Shoot! Shoot! I hadn’t been listening! Starlight thought. She had to improvise.

“Well, I was... thoroughly interested in your problems, but I think you have the ability and knowledge to solve it on your own!” Starlight chirped, smiling brightly.

“Are you sure? It seems rather complica--”

“Yes!” Starlight got up, getting the student up and placing a foreleg around her back, “You’re a smart, capable student. Believe me, I’ve been in plenty of situations like that!” She led the student out of the room and slipped back into her office.

“Guidance Counselor,” said the student, turning around.

“Just remember my advice!” Starlight chirped, “Goodbye! Lunch break!” She closed the door. The unicorn facehoofed, knowing it was way past lunch.

“Great, now I’m running students out of my office for my selfish reasons,” said Starlight, slumping onto her desk. This was the second student she had done that before, but she needed to keep up with her responsibilities.

Yet, she couldn’t help but feel insulted others are coming to her. Her! The one who was broken and selfish.

My advice is needless for them... Starlight thought.

She walked back over to her desk and sat in her chair, her gaze going to a nearby picture hanging on the wall containing her and her friends, only to see a flash of Nightfall’s face. “Everypony will know what you did and tried to do!”

The unicorn lit up her horn to destroy it but immediately cursed herself, stopping herself. When she blinked, the picture was back to normal with all of their smiling faces. When she looked at herself next to Twilight, she recalled the last conversation that became very heated with her former mentor.

“I’m trying to help you, Starlight! Why won’t you talk to me?!” she could hear the alicorn still begging her. All of her friends were concerned but had given her some space, unlike the first week.

She is hurting because of me... Starlight thought. Just like Maud was and I have no doubt that Trixie is too...

But she couldn’t let them in. They needed to get back to their lives just as she’s trying to. But she couldn’t let them help her after all the choices she’d made. Just move on and things will get better.

A few knocks came from behind her door.

“It’s open,” Starlight called, nervous and unenthused. The door cracked open, revealing a sheepish Mystic, much to her surprise.

“Hi Starlight,” said Mystic, walking over.

“Hey,” replied Starlight, Gee, way to greet a new friend. “What’re you up to?”

“I’ve had to do extra studying, homework, and cleaning around the school because I stood up against an evil stallion,” Mystic said in a blunt tone.

“Oh,” said Starlight. “I thought I heard something like that.” Mystic took her seat on the green couch in front of Starlight’s desk. Starlight forced a smile on her face, ready to talk with Mystic about any issues she has been having. “Welcome to my guidance counseling office, my fair student. Can I offer you a throw pillow? A comfort blanket?”

“No thanks,” replied Mystic.

Starlight straightened in her chair, putting her hooves together, “Well, go ahead, Mystic. I am listening.”

“When are we going to learn magic?” Mystic asked.

“I told you when my schedule allows it,” replied Starlight.

Mystic glared. “We talked about this a couple of days ago and we still haven’t done anything.”

Starlight was beginning to feel very annoyed, but she hid it by clearing her throat. “Mystic, I understand that you want to do magic, but I ask you to please just work with me when I feel it’s the best time.”

“You’d better not be putting it off because we both need to get to know each other more,” Mystic spoke in a strained tone.

“As you know, you’re in a guidance counselor’s office, so you probably had a reason other than that. If we’re going to speak, we need to talk about your problems,” Starlight said.

“Aw, gosh, Starlight!” Mystic cried, falling back onto the couch onto her back, “I’ve just been having a hectic time. I mean, I am new here but I just can’t seem to understand friendship, oh woe is me!”

All right, now you’re just being silly, Starlight thought.

“You’re a vigilant and you’ve probably seen some terrible things,” said Starlight. “Twilight wants you to get into full swing at this school.”

“I’m aware.”

“Either we talk about what you really came in here for, or you go back to class.”

“Classes are over,” said Mystic, sitting back up, “Besides, little Starlight.” Starlight lightly tensed when Mystic locked onto her. “I think you might recall where you were. In Oogundaa, and I saved you.”

“So, you feel like I owe you something?”

“Just as a common courtesy,” said Mystic, crossing her forelegs.

“I see,” said Starlight, “But can you look into your sense of morality and think that I’m a little uncomfortable and busy right now?”

“Why so uncomfortable? Do you hate magic?”

Starlight glared hard, “No!” Mystic raised an eyebrow, causing Starlight to curse herself for nearly revealing that detail. “Look, Mystic, I don’t want to argue with you. I’m not in the mood.”

“I could argue if I wanted to, so I’m just wanting to cut to the chase,” said Mystic, looking at her left hoof. Starlight sighed. “Maybe if you won’t teach me magic, maybe we should part ways.”

“No!” Starlight snapped.

“So, you will teach me magic?”

“When I’m ready!”

“You’ve told me that a few times now. And is that twenty moons from now?”

Starlight growled, “Mystic, please just try to consider things from my point of view!”

“You seem to have reclused for over a week,” said Mystic, “I think I might have considered you.” Starlight felt her cheeks flush. “Buuut, I may think about just letting myself be closed off from you when we said we’ll see who would spill first.”

Starlight ran a hoof down her face, getting tired of this. “You’re a real gambler, Mystic.

“And you’re a unicorn who’s stubborn and won’t open up.”

Starlight dryly chuckled. It was true. “I’m craving for a drink, Mystic, would you like some empathy cocoa?”

“I’m not a sweet eater, but thanks anyway,” said Mystic. “Starlight,” she leaned forward in her seat, “I’m not trying to be a bad guy. I care for you.”

“I’ve had a lot of that,” Starlight muttered, “I don’t deserve any of it.”

“I see,” said Mystic, causing Starlight to curse herself again. “Nopony in this world deserves much of what they get, Starlight. But I guess that’s just life’s good blessings, huh?”

“I guess,” replied Starlight, “Some get far too much of it.”

“Probably. But that doesn’t mean you should hold it all in.”

Starlight slumped onto her desk, her head thudding. “I swear this session is killing me, I wonder what kind of stuff lies beyond the grave.”

“I guess you might find out because I think we know I’m not the most open pony either,” Mystic lightly smirked. “I’m a lone wolf and all there is surviving or not.”

Starlight looked up at her, “What if your survival depends on seeking others out for advice?”

“I get my own advice. It’s worked for me, after all, I’ve been through just about anything.”

“Oh ho, you think you’re so smart, huh?” Starlight asked in a low tone.

“I believe so and maybe you’d learn a few things from me.”

Starlight let out a harsh laugh, “Wow.” Both ponies went silent and Starlight knew she wouldn’t get much out of this filly. Mystic sat there with a neutral expression.

Maybe she does care about me, Starlight thought, she was barely anypony she knew, yet she felt as if they had a connection.

“Maybe this was a mistake,” said Mystic, “I probably should’ve just left you alone.”

“Oh, I see,” Starlight frowned.

“Yeah, because ponies deteriorate around me!”

Starlight paused. “What?”

“I think you heard what I said,” replied Mystic, sulking in her chair.

No way... Starlight thought, gaining sympathy for the mare again. Ah! It’s like we’re tangled together!

“Fine!” Starlight shouted, “Tomorrow, Rarity is having you prepare for the Convocation, right?”

“I have to do some work around the village afterward,” replied Mystic.

“All right,” Starlight stood up from behind her desk, and walked over to Mystic, “After all of that, we’re going to do the magic lessons. You have my word.”

Mystic nodded, “You also need to follow through on it.”

“I will,” Starlight assured her.

Both ponies just looked at each other for what felt like a few minutes.

“Do you want some empathy cocoa?” Starlight asked.

“I think I’d like that,” replied Mystic.

Chapter 9 - Getting fit for the Convocation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 10 - A surprising hangout and magic lessons

Mystic was almost done with the clients she had for the day. She looked over her outfit, making sure it was clear of the white powder from the huge funnel cakes she delivered for Mr. and Mrs. Cake. She stomped through the market, not happy.

“All of those clients taken care of and now I have to deal with this freak?” Mystic hissed as she saw the cherry vendor. He had a glare on his face.

“I know it was you who messed up my cherry stand the last time,” he said.

“I think you tripped and just weren’t too careful,” Mystic retorted.

“No talking and just do what I say,” the vendor growled. “Get those cherry barrels lined up and put the boxes at the bottom of my stand without using your magic.”

Mystic saw the front of the stand was open, but the slot to put the boxes there was nearly on the ground.

“After this, I’ve got errands for you to run,” said the vendor.

Mystic shot him a glare and got to work on putting the barrels up first. She assumed that this guy was on the list because of Hong’s hatred directed at her.

He just wants to ruin my life every day of every minute! Mystic thought, rolling the barrel along.

Mystic bit the inside of her cheek, wishing she could smack the guy across the face. He gave her a smug smile every time he could. Mystic tried to ignore him, but every time she went to grab a barrel and put it up, he was there just smugly grinning. Mystic grabbed the last barrel, rolled it behind the stand, and sat it upright. She turned, only to have the vendor right in front of her. She didn’t hesitate in shoving him aside.

“No hooves on me!” he bellowed.

Mystic didn’t respond. She just wanted this to be over with. The boxes she was supposed to put up are a few feet to the right of the stand. Without any time to lose, Mystic grabbed the first two and bent down on her forelegs to put them up. However, the space beneath the stand looked longer. She grunted and began shoving them in as far as she could--

--Mystic felt a hoof grasp her rear. She immediately tensed as it stroked her finely-toned flanks. The unicorn immediately pulled out and whirled around to slap the vendor but he already jumped back.

Mystic let out a roar, “You! Just earned yourself a--”

“What do you think you’re doing?!” a grey pegasus mare stomped over, causing Mystic to tense.

“Just trying to show this pony who the boss is!” the cherry vendor snapped.

“Do you not think when you became a client for both Princess Twilight and Imperial City that you should treat them with decency?” the pegasus growled at him.

Wait a minute... Mystic’s eyes widened. “Lieutenant Jia?!”

Jia nodded.

“She’s my employee, I shall deal with her!” the cherry vendor barked. “It doesn’t matter if you’re in charge or have flashy armor on!”

“No, it does!” Mystic, grabbed his collar, punched him in the jaw that sent a few teeth flying out of his mouth. Then delivered a few more punches that broke his nose and forced blood out of his mouth. She shoved him, charged up her horn, and smacked his rear with her magic, knocking him to the ground. “I’ll deal with you as I should have earlier!” She levitated him up, magically tore off his bowtie and she dropped him again. “Keep your dirty hooves off other mares, you slimy dirty pervert!”

Mystic saw the loser’s flank was high in the air. She concentrated her magic and allowed the bowtie to fly like a bullet right to it.

Mystic heaved as she threw the doors open. She barely registered the loud slam she’d created and all patrons looking in her direction as she walked up to the bar.

She sat in a chair, slumping onto the bar, letting out her heavy breaths.

First, I get sexually harassed and I had to see that Lieutenant’s face! she thought. The only comfort she got was hearing the vendor’s pained screams as the bowtie entered his flank. It wasn’t the first time she had been harassed but it was still awful all the same.

“Are you okay ma’am?” a feminine voice asked.

Mystic looked up and met a blonde unicorn mare’s concerned look, “I’m fine. Just give me something strong.”

“Ma’am...”

“I said give me something strong!” Mystic roared.

Looking startled, the bartender backed away and hobbled over to prepare a drink. Mystic sighed and slumped again, not even caring about potential consequences.

She heard something slide over to her. Mystic looked up to see what looked like vodka in the tall glass. Mystic reached for it--

Suddenly, a grey hoof grasped her foreleg. Mystic turned to scold whoever did so, but her anger was overcome with shock when she saw Jia sitting right next to her.

“Are you sure you’re twenty-one and older?” Jia asked.

“What’s it to you?” Mystic growled.

Mystic watched as Jia turned to the bartender. “Excuse me, I’d like a couple of waters over here please.” She patted Mystic on the back, “Also, this mare might be having a foal so she can’t have any alcohol.”

Mystic flushed. Her hooves trembled, she grit her teeth, holding in a scream. Before she could do anything, the bartender took her drink away.

Deciding she was about to let her anger loose and not wanting to cause a scene, Mystic stood up, whirled around, and stomped away from the bar.

Great... now since I just wanted to get my work over with... I’ll probably have even more to deal with...

“A thank you would be in order,” said Jia. Mystic turned to see the pegasus had a couple of glasses of water in her hooves.

“Gee, you had to mention me being pregnant?” Mystic hissed.

“I could’ve told them what happened,” Jia shrugged. “Oh, by the way, he’s in the hospital. He's traumatized from the whole ordeal and we both made sure that he won't interact with you again.”

“Well, that certainly makes everything a lot better...” Mystic stomped harder.

“You know,” Jia stopped in front of Mystic and put a hoof on the unicorn’s chest, “I could’ve not have stepped in and you’d probably have yourself in a heap of trouble. But I managed to convince everypony you were defending yourself and the guy needed to be charged.”

Mystic smacked Jia’s hoof away, “Well, good for you.”

“I get you hate me, but why don’t we just sit and talk for a minute?”

Mystic paused, looking at her incredulously. “Why would I ever want to hang out with you, Lieutenant?”

“Because I feel like you owe me a thank you, besides, I could also give a testimony in that court that’s coming up soon,” said Jia. “Who knows?” She smirked, “It might give you a better fighting chance, having an Imperial soldier, let alone a Lieutenant on your side?” She pointed at Mystic, “Not to mention, I didn’t bring up what truly happened. So, I think you should consider giving me the benefit of the doubt, regardless of what you think of myself and the army.”

Mystic opened her mouth, but a hard look from Jia made her second guess herself.

“Why?” Mystic asked.

“To tell you something you probably haven’t heard before,” said Jia.

“How do I know you won’t lie to me?” Mystic glared.

“You don’t.”

She was right. Mystic knew she could never trust an Imperial soldier. However, this was the first time any soldier approached her this way and she didn’t speak up about what truly happened.

“You had to mention I was pregnant?” Mystic asked incredulously. Jia shrugged.

Mystic let out a huff, “Fine. I’ll humor you.”

Jia pointed to a table next to a window. The Lieutenant made her way over soon followed by a hesitant Mystic, who sat down across from her. Jia pushed a glass up to Mystic, but the unicorn just levitated it aside.

“What is it you want?” Mystic asked.

“First things first,” said Jia, “Hong also wanted me to give you a message.”

Mystic let out steam through her nostrils, “What does he want?”

“He wants you to know,” Jia let out a breath, “That there are spotters throughout Ponyville and beyond.” Mystic’s eyes widened. “And that he’ll hear and see whatever they see for the court coming up soon.” She leaned back in her chair, “Whatever you do, he’ll know about it.”

“So, what else is new?” Mystic asked, pushing her sandwich away. “I know that he lets those he thinks are innocent walk away when they’re clearly not.”

“Not from my perspective.”

“Then you have a dimly lit perspective if you think that.”

Mystic had expected Jia to retort or yell at her, but she remained silent.

“Okay,” said Mystic, sitting up and looking at Jia. She even levitated her glass of water up and sipped some. “Why did you step in against that goon like you did?”

“Because clients that Twilight and Hong arranged for you to meet up with weren’t supposed to enact such vile acts while you worked for them,” Jia explained. “It’s bad for rehabilitation and both of their names.”

“Yeah, more like his name,” Mystic muttered loudly for Jia to hear.

“Fair enough,” said Jia. “I’ve seen you across Ponyville, Mystic. And I want to believe that you could have a better life.”

Mystic furrowed her brows, “Why say that? The city treats its prisoners awful. Even ponies that aren’t behind bars.”

“I’ve been wanting to put them in better environments, and we’ve been working on that,” said Jia, “I don’t want to just punish them, I want to rehabilitate them.”

Mystic scoffed.

“Hong did want me to give you that message,” said Jia, as if answering a question. “But, having these drinks and me speaking to you now is off the record.”

“Whatever,” replied Mystic.

“Can I ask you a few questions?”

Mystic glared at her again, “What kind of questions?”

“What did the leader of your former group tell you about us?” Jia asked.

Mystic’s eyes hardened. “That all soldiers are just out to get us and that they should never, ever be trusted. They’re the scum of the earth.” She leaned forward at the unflinching Jia, “She was a million times the leader Hong is.”

“And how is this friendship stuff working out for you?”

“Well enough.”

“Doing good in classes? Keeping in line?”

“Not after today, apparently,” Mystic sat back in her seat.

“I wouldn’t put that past you,” said Jia, putting both forehooves together.

“Besides,” Mystic said, “I don’t think I’ll be able to win that court.”

“If you believe you can’t win the court and you’d be thrown back into jail, why are you still striving forward?” Jia asked.

“Because I still can,” Mystic huffed. “It’s a lot better than just sitting around.” And I still need to know what I had back in my early days.

“That’s very noble,” said Jia.

“And maybe I have a little bit of hope that I could with these ponies,” said Mystic.

“And are you taking what they say to heart?”

Mystic glared again. “Why are you just insisting on asking me so many questions?” She clamped her hooves onto the table and stood up. Jia didn’t flinch. “What is your fixation with me?”

Mystic waited in anticipation for any form of an answer. Jia didn’t say anything for a few seconds.

“Because you saved my life before,” replied Jia.

As if she’d been slapped, Mystic froze like an icicle. “I did what?”

“You saved me,” said Jia.

“H-How?” Mystic asked, unable to help but be curious.

“Remember the siege against the northern reinforcements? It was a rainy day and some of your own had been captured by our squad,” Jia explained.

Mystic thought back some, and she did remember saving a despised red mare she knew was an informant back then. She'd rather push her very far back into her memories for good.

“I think so,” replied Mystic.

“My squad and I got buried under a mudslide due to the rain while we were pursuing you,” said Jia.

Mystic’s eyes widened and she sank back into her seat. She remembered barely getting everypony out of harm’s way and it washed all of the soldiers away.

I thought everypony was gone... Mystic thought, But...

There was somepony screaming for help under the mud and how her armor was making her sink.

“You... you were the one yelling for help,” said Mystic, goosebumps forming under her coat.

Jia nodded. “I’ve still not told anypony about what you did. And I’m assuming you haven’t mentioned it to Cierra or anypony else?”

Mystic didn’t react. She hadn’t. But the unicorn didn’t need to say anything for Jia to nod.

“You showed me you weren’t the mare Hong had described,” said Jia. “Since you taught me then that all aren’t like ponies say others are, maybe you could think the same thing about me and some other soldiers.”

Mystic sat there completely still. She recalled how Cierra wouldn’t like it if she figured out she saved a soldier’s life, let alone the lieutenant.

Especially before she went off the deep end, Mystic thought. The sight of an angry Cierra was rarely a sight, but when it happened... Mystic shuddered.

She barely noticed Jia getting up from her seat.

“Well, I want you to consider this,” said Jia. “I have a responsibility to protect and serve my city. Don’t let yourself down, Mystic.”

Mystic didn’t reply, she just kept thinking of who she had saved.

What. The. Hay... she thought.

Dang! Dang! Dang it to heck! Mystic thought, galloping through Ponyville’s streets. I was supposed to meet Starlight to do our lessons!

She cannot miss those. She needed to get stronger however that might be.

Mystic swerved around several ponies and leaped over a few stacked crates heading in the direction of the western fields just outside of town. She slid underneath a couple of ponies moving a couch, and did a forward somersault over a river, ignoring the bridge right next to her.

She finally emerged outside of Ponyville, looking for her target in the fields. Then, about one hundred yards ahead of her, she saw Starlight standing near a couple of trees in the middle of the opening. I’m not too late! Mystic galloped even faster and screeched to a stop, accidentally kicking up dust while doing so.

“Oh, Starlight!” Mystic panted, catching her breath. “I’m here!”

“Oh!” Starlight chuckled awkwardly. “I hadn’t been here more than thirty seconds.”

Yeah right. “Cool!”

“Let’s get to some nearby rocks I have set up,” Starlight said with an obvious nervous smile.

And so, Starlight had herself and Mystic facing several large rocks with smaller rocks on top of them.

“It’s kind of cool,” Starlight said. “Twilight and I did a lot of magic practice when she was still my mentor.” She tapped her chin, “Well, in a lot of ways, she still is, but that’s not the point,” she looked at Mystic, “The point is, is that I, the former pupil of Twilight, get to have my own pupil in magic!”

Mystic smirked. “That does sound cool. You must be proud.”

Starlight inwardly cringed, biting her tongue. “Oh, yeah! I’m so psyched to be your teacher!”

Mystic inclined her head slightly but shook it with a little grin.

“Well, to begin, Mystic,” said Starlight, “The thing about magic is about how it connects us and the world to us. How we can reach into the Aether of Equestria and use it to whatever we might need.” She cleared her throat, “I’ve always found that magic is tied to my emotions, and the stronger I’m feeling about something, the stronger the magic.”

“I thought magic was tied to emotions, but I didn’t fully look into it,” replied Mystic.

“Well, the more you know and learn, the better,” Starlight winked, trying to keep her cool. She cleared her throat again, “Anyway, please do what I say and we’ll keep things safe and as easy as they need to be.”

“Oh, so no walking through walls, massive blasts, or flying with magic?” Mystic asked.

Starlight coughed to hide her frustration, “No. We’re going to be some simple exercises today.”

“All right,” said Mystic, “I started simple with other lessons, too.” She smirked, “So, what’re we going to start with?

“Transfiguration spells are what I’ll demonstrate and then we’ll move onto teleportation small things,” said Starlight.

“All right,” said Mystic, cracking her neck. “Let’s do this.”

Starlight lit her horn, and when she did, it felt like it was on fire. But she ignored it and concentrated on her targets. She shot a couple of beams of magic, changing one small rock into a nest and another into a bird. The bird flew into the nest and settled down in it.

“Whoa!” Mystic’s eyes widened, “You transformed the rock into a bird?”

“Yep,” said Starlight. “Now, for more examples.”

She did just that, transforming rocks into a teacup, a bowl of fruit, and a vase.

“Show off,” Mystic said, but Starlight felt like it was an insult.

“So, do you want to try?” Starlight coughed into her hoof.

“Sure. But how do I do that?” Mystic asked.

“You need to look at something and picture something in your mind before letting your magic loose,” Starlight explained. “Don’t just command something to turn into something. But fully focus.”

“All right,” said Mystic, “I’ll try and make one turn into an apple.”

“Go ahead,” said Starlight, stepping back to give Mystic her space. She watched her newest student concentrate on her target. Mystic’s horn lit up, she shut her eyes and let her spell out.

The rock turned into an apple with wings. Mystic cracked open her eyes.

“Oh, shoot!” Mystic facehoofed.

“Welllll, you could’ve done better, but it was an effort,” Starlight weakly stated.

Mystic huffed. “Well, it seems more complicated than what it looks. How do you make it look so easy?”

Starlight bit her tongue. “Let’s just keep trying.”

“Okay,” said Starlight. “First off, teleportation might sound complicated, but it can be simple if you know what you’re doing and have built up enough magic with enough practice and study.”

“Unicorns can build up their magic, I know,” said Mystic.

“Yes indeed, but please leave all the teaching to the teacher!” Starlight chirped, shooting a toothy grin.

“Okay?” Mystic gained an uneasy look.

Starlight sighed. Keep it together, Star. She remembered many incidents where Trixie got overconfident and caused situations to spiral out of control.

Mystic focused her magic on the freshly placed rock in front of her. She began to strain and try to concentrate. But her magic fizzled out, causing her to let out a huge breath.

“I need a few tries,” said Mystic.

It was her seventh try, but Mystic wasn’t willing to back down.

“Mystic, you don’t want to hurt yourself,” said Starlight.

“If I don’t get this one, I’ll take a break,” said Mystic.

Starlight watched Mystic focus on the rock ahead of her, concentrating her magic. Then, a beam of magic shot out from the unicorn’s horn and the rock teleported from its spot and appeared roughly ten feet away. Mystic beamed.

“Hey I did it!” said Mystic.

Starlight clapped her hooves. “That was very good for your first try!” She suddenly teleported a few feet from Mystic, “Once you get your magic built up, you’ll be able to teleport yourself--” She reappeared where she was before “--anywhere!”

Mystic brightly smiled as Starlight realized that she was getting too into her magic. She inwardly slapped herself. How could I get into something that’s more of a curse than a blessing?!

But she couldn’t quit teaching Mystic, the mare would likely not want to hang out with her anymore so she could reach out to her.

“We’ll just continue practicing the basics of magic today,” said Starlight. “I want to ensure you’ve really got it down.”

“Oh, I’m just raring to go and learn this stuff down cold, teacher!” Mystic said in a bold tone, giving her a bow.

Starlight chuckled despite some annoyance threatening to blow to the surface.

A few successful teleportations of objects later, Starlight had Mystic sit down due to exhaustion. The young mare huffed and puffed as Starlight gently rubbed her withers.

“I may have forgotten to say magic has its limits,” Starlight said, feeling embarrassed. “There are only so many spells you can cast at once.”

“Good to know,” Mystic said, heaving. Starlight just continued to comfort her. “It was still fun to learn new spells.”

“We’ve only gotten started,” said Starlight out of force of habit.

“I just need to say, I can’t imagine what I’d be like without magic,” said Mystic. “Sure, I use brute strength, but it keeps me connected to the world and helps me detect some imbalances and some dangers nearby.” She smiled. “Magic is a gift, and I’m happy to be a unicorn to help explore the world.”

Though the words weren’t hostile to Starlight, they still felt like punches to the gut. Starlight clenched her jaw as she felt a fire rise within her chest.

This is so stupid! Stupid! Stupid! She bit her tongue so hard she thought it would bleed. Is reliving what I hate now truly worth investing in this mare?

She slapped herself. Get a grip! Of course, it is!

“Why did you hit yourself?” Mystic asked, looking over with a raised eyebrow.

Starlight shook her head, Shoot! “Uhhh, a bug landed on my cheek!” Mystic only furrowed her brows in response. Greeeeaattt now she’s onto me.

“Starlight, you and I both know you haven’t been completely right since last week,” said Mystic.

Starlight wanted to just brush this off, but she knew she had to keep this mare close to understand her better.

“I am just a tad distracted...” Starlight murmured.

“About certain ponies or things in your life?” Mystic asked.

“Isn’t it obvious?” Starlight sulked.

“About the friend that we couldn’t find in Oogundaa?” Mystic asked.

Starlight nodded. “We were so close as foals... and to lose him like that...”

“You haven’t lost him yet,” said Mystic.

“Haven’t I?” Starlight looked at Mystic with a frown. “It was my mistake and an argument that he got lost.”

“I can understand that,” said Mystic, “But was it truly your fault?”

Starlight nodded, causing Mystic to go silent.

“I know what it’s like to lose somepony like that,” said Mystic. Starlight perked up. “Yeah, I lost somepony for a couple of weeks and we couldn’t find her... we thought... she was gone...”

Starlight turned to Mystic. “Did you ever find her?”

“She turned up at our camp one night and we had a party like we never had before,” Mystic smiled. “Your friend will turn up. We have creatures looking for him.”

Starlight thought about Twilight and how her selfless acts always helped out ponies with whatever they needed. Sunburst might be worth that.

“I just hope his mom will be happy to see him soon...” said Starlight.

“She will be, and I know you will be too,” said Mystic.

Starlight stood up, “Anyway, enough talk about feelings. Shall we continue more magic lessons?”

Mystic nodded, standing up. “I’d like to try more teleporting.”

“On one condition,” said Starlight.

“What is that?”

“Can you tell me more about that group you were with?”

Mystic’s eyes widened. Starlight inwardly cringed, but she was hoping this would help her get to know Mystic more.

“What do you want to know?” Mystic asked.

“Just who they were and where they’d come from, you know, basic stuff,” Starlight weakly giggled.

Mystic sighed. “Fine. I’ll tell you just as long as you try and pull your act together. Promise?”

Starlight nodded vigorously. “I promise.” Do I really though?

After several more transfiguration spells, and Mystic demonstrating her own magic to Starlight, both mares decided to take a break with a few cups of lemonade.

Mystic slurped her first cup down. “Hey, this is real lemonade!”

Starlight chuckled, “I uh... kinda made it myself.”

“You did?” Mystic asked, clearly impressed.

“Well, Spike helped some but I got to make it on my own. It’s better than his he says,” Starlight lightly blushed.

Mystic just smiled in return and the two ponies continued drinking in silence.

“Hey,” said Starlight, “I know I hadn’t asked much, but you mentioned someponies you had as a big group?”

“The Liberators,” said Mystic.

Despite trepidation rising to the surface, Starlight asked, “Do you think you could tell me more about them?” Mystic looked at her with a raised brow.

“For what reason?” Mystic asked.

“Well, I figured... maybe we could know more about what’s troubling us,” said Starlight, “You tell me something and I tell you about what’s bothering me or what’s on my mind.”

Starlight’s nerves heightened when Mystic didn’t respond other than just look at her. She began to feel cold as her heart hammered against her ribcage.

“Do you promise to let me know? And to make amends with those who’re closest to you when all of it is said?” Mystic asked.

Starlight nodded vigorously, “Sure! Sure!”

Mystic was silent again, and Starlight could tell she was observing her body language. Finally, Mystic sighed and cleared her throat.

“Well,” said Mystic. “Cierra was the leader of our group. We wanted to stop General Hong and liberate Imperial City from his grasp.”

“Really?” Starlight asked.

“What we did, we did for the Liberators,” said Mystic, “We wanted a perfect society under Cierra’s rule so ponies could thrive and no longer be persecuted and treated fairly.”

“What happened to the Liberators?” Starlight asked.

Mystic sighed. “They... we fell out and the government took us apart one by one...” She looked at Starlight with a frown, “I was the only one who managed to escape...”

“Oh, I’m so sorry to hear that,” said Starlight, feeling sympathy for the mare.

“No need to be sorry,” Mystic said.

Starlight wanted to object, but the words died within her throat before she could ask them.

“Do you think you could tell me about your relationships with them?” Starlight asked.

Mystic tapped her chin, obviously thinking about it.

In the end, Mystic decided to talk to Starlight about the Liberators, Cierra, Meng, Song, and Juan. Starlight listened intently as Mystic went on.

“Pardon me for interrupting, but let me ask you this,” said Starlight. She sighed and looked Mystic right in the eye, “Was there anything more to your friendships besides moral codes and saving the city?”

“Of course,” Mystic said in an assuring tone. “We had moments of partying, having fun, and bonding.”

Moments? Starlight thought. “And based what you and I and what you’ve seen... have they been similar in any way?”

“Sure,” replied Mystic. “My sisters and I were always there for one another when it really counted.”

“Well...” said Starlight, I never truly deserved it... “When I first started in friendship, I didn’t know anything about it, yet it was Twilight and her friends’ love that cared and trained me through it.”

“Huh,” replied Mystic.

“And from what you told me, maybe...”

“Look, Starlight, what is this about?” Mystic asked. “I had a wonderful time with the Liberators before we eventually fell out.”

“I don’t know,” said Starlight. “I might not know much about them, but it seems as if they didn’t have the same... closeness as I’ve experienced, have they?”

Mystic paused.

Starlight observed the mare. What did I say?

“Oh, uh,” Mystic said, “Well, that’s an interesting thought. But I want you to know that we were as close as we could’ve been.”

“For some reason, I don’t buy that,” said Starlight, unable to keep it from coming out.

Mystic’s eyes widened again.

“I-I didn’t mean to offend you!” Starlight said, flailing her hooves out, “I was just...”

“I’m not upset,” replied Mystic. “I just need... time to think of things is all.”

Way to screw up again, Starlight!

“I appreciate the magic lessons, I’ve learned a lot,” Mystic patted Starlight’s shoulder.

“D-Do you want to do more of them?” Starlight asked.

Mystic nodded. “Sure.”

The internal conflict of hating her magic and helping this poor mare ate at Starlight’s soul like a reaper. But Starlight swallowed her uncertainties. “I look forward to them.”

With that, Mystic turned and walked off. As she left, Starlight squeezed her eyes shut, grasping at her horn.

I wish I could just tear this thing off and be magicless so I won’t cause any more harm!

Then again, how would everypony react to such a scene? If they knew they’d be given her more attention...

I might as well keep it so they won’t waste their time with me...

Starlight pulled her hoof away from her horn and began stomping off in the direction of Twilight’s castle.

Mystic’s head ached. Not from the magic, but she wished it did. She reached a dirt path back to Ponyville to get back to the School for the next day.

Starlight’s going through a lot... Mystic thought. How in the world could she have triggered my mind like this?

The thoughts swirled around Mystic’s head like a hurricane. Had she and the Liberators not have been as close as she had thought? Did they only thrive on moral codes and moments of true bonding?

Moments...

For some reason, that word kept repeating itself in her mind.

Mystic looked up at the setting sun and remembered a conversation she had with her first true friend here.

“The Liberators were some of the best ponies I ever knew. What’re you saying, Sunset?”

“I’m saying maybe there might be something the Liberators didn’t have that you and I do.”

“I don’t know what that is. I’m seeing what we have now what we had back then.”

“Then, I guess you’ll have to find out, won’t you?”

Why didn’t Sunset tell me what it was? she thought.

Whatever it was, she must find out what made her past relationships special. Yet, she was feeling herself being pulled away from the question almost every time she wanted to know.

I’ll find out eventually, she thought, But not today.

Author's Note

"I will beat you to a pulp and magically shove your bowtie right up your flank!"

That's what Mystic said to the cherry vendor in Part 2 and she did exactly what she said she'd do to him. Slimy, dirty pervert!! :flutterrage:

So, what did you think of the chapter overall? :twilightsmile:

Chapter 11 - Standing up for the School

For the past couple of days, Mystic had continued meeting with Starlight, practicing their magic and she felt her magic surging through her system. It was almost as if it had gotten stronger.

But now, Mystic held a dustpan in her hooves and was inside the jewelry shop of Ponyville. It was another pony she had to do jobs for because of her “uncle.”

I think I’m getting better at this magic stuff, Mystic thought, dusting off the window seals.

Dust flew up into her face, causing her to scrunch it up and force herself to—

“Don’t you sneeze again!” the jewel shopkeeper shouted.

“Y-Yes ma’am!” Mystic replied, wanting to strangle the bossy mare with her hooves.

But she continued to push herself to dust, sweep, and move displays around. All without her magic.

But Mystic began thinking of Starlight and how magical she was.

She is a good teacher, Mystic smiled.

“Yeah, you’ve got this down cold, Mystic!” Cierra’s voice echoed.

“I’m impressed with you!” came Meng’s voice.

Mystic bit her lower lip. She remembered the thrill of training and fighting with those two mares and their sisters.

“Remember to be careful around the displays!” the shopkeeper said.

Mystic had to hold back a snarl. She dusted the shelves harder and—

She bumped into something, causing her to whirl around to see a jewel display falling over.

“Oh crap!” Mystic cried as the display fell over. Its glass container hit the floor, shattering it and sending the jewels all across the room.

“What have you done?!” the shopkeeper shrieked.

“I... it was an accident!” Mystic cried, sweat forming at her brow.

“You have to pay me back for that thing!” said the shopkeeper, stomping over.

“I told you it was just an accident!”

The door to the shop opened, Mystic turned to see it was Starlight with a light glare on her face.

“Hey, what’s going on in here?” asked Starlight as she walked over.

“This mare is being disrespectful and rude!” the shopkeeper complained.

“She’s just acting like a banshee and getting on my case every five seconds!” Mystic shouted, tossing the feather duster aside.

“What?” Starlight hissed, turning to the shopkeeper, “You’re attacking my friend just because of a simple mistake?”

“She needs to learn to be respectful of others’ property,” said the shopkeeper.

“Well, how can I when you’re always running your mouth?” Mystic growled.

“Stop it!” Starlight shouted. Mystic shut herself up as Starlight rubbed her temples.

“Look, I hate it when ponies fight, and you two need to make amends,” said Starlight. Both the shopkeeper and Mystic glanced at each other. “So, I think we need for you two to be as honest and open as you can be in order to understand one another.” Mystic rubbed her forehead in response. “Who’s going to start first?”

There wasn’t a response from either ponies for a little while.

“I guess I was just bitter of how she was rude and didn’t obey my ways of working around here,” said the shopkeeper, frowning.

“Oh, really?” Starlight glanced at Mystic.

“Yeah,” the shopkeeper’s eyes full of remorse, “Kids these days just don’t understand the importance of doing things right and cause trouble for others. It’s not like it was when I was growing up.”

“I see,” said Starlight. She turned to Mystic, “And Mystic, couldn’t you have shown some respect in the past?”

Mystic nodded, trying to swallow her pride, “Yes. I should’ve... done it the way she asked. And... I probably should’ve told everypony that I was framed for the damage.”

“Say what?” the shopkeeper’s eyes widened.

“Oh yeah, I fought a lion in Ponyville one night,” said Mystic. “You’re welcome.”

The shopkeeper stood there slack-jawed for a second. Then she shook her head, snapping out of her stunned state.

“I’m sorry for not being as nice as I should have,” said the shopkeeper, “When I see that kind of behavior, it offends me.”

“I’m sorry too,” said Mystic, “I wasn’t in the best of moods that day or now.”

Both of them bumped hooves.

Starlight smiled. “I’m proud of both of you, making amends like you did.”

“Score one for the school, huh?” Mystic asked, wanting to make a small joke.

But Starlight didn’t seem to take it as her smile slightly wilted and she nodded.

“You still need to clean up,” said the shopkeeper.

“I know,” replied Mystic.

Play it cool, Starlight, Starlight thought as Mystic walked over.

“I finally finished my last job for the day,” Mystic huffed.

“Oh, was it that bad?” Starlight asked.

“No, it was just how many there were today,” said Mystic. “Because of them, I had to miss more than half a day at school.”

“Oh, Twilight wanted me to tell you that she has some lessons for you to learn even after the school day so you can be caught up,” said Starlight as she and Mystic began walking to the school.

“Well, good for her,” Mystic said, twirling a hoof in the air.

“So, why did you come looking for me again?” Mystic asked.

“Oh, I wanted to just check in and see how the odd jobs were doing,” Starlight awkwardly chuckled.

“Odd jobs?” Mystic asked, “Couldn’t you have picked something more extravagant?”

“What would that have been?”

“I don’t know, you’re the expert,” Mystic said with a slight smirk.

Starlight smiled, “Sure, why not.” She cleared her throat and stepped in front of Mystic, “By the way, I think I might have a way to figure out how to get your memories back.”

Mystic froze. “What did you just say?”

“I think I can use a spell to bring back your memories,” said Starlight, “I basically put you in a deep sleep and help you relive the past. I’ve heard it helped ponies find memories they had once and then lost, only to be found again.”

“So...” said Mystic, “The spell is known to retrieve memories that had been lost only they were known before they were lost.”

“Uh yeah,” said Starlight.

“I appreciate the help, Starlight,” said Mystic, “But the way my memories haven’t returned... I just think using that sort of magic would be very dangerous. I mean, what could’ve happened to me before I woke up?”

“Maybe you were just traveling and got lost and somehow ended up there?” Starlight suggested.

“I don’t think it would work anyway since I didn’t have those memories before I was ten years old,” said Mystic.

Starlight paused with wide eyes. “Oh...”

Mystic patted Starlight’s shoulder, “Thanks again, but I don’t think it would be very safe. I gotta go finish some homework.”

Starlight stood there, watching Mystic depart.

What was I thinking?! Starlight thought, she smacked herself. I want to help and the only real way I can think of is magic?! She smacked herself again. Stupid! Stupid! Stupid!

Then, she saw the evil stare of Nightfall flash through her mind, reminding her of her ultimate stupidity.

Now that she was finished with her homework, Mystic decided to go to the school cafeteria to grab a quick bite to eat.

Buckball certainly is an interesting sport, Mystic thought, Maybe I’ll learn more about it sometime.

Though it probably wouldn’t be as fun if she weren’t kicking the ball like the main players. When she turned a corner, she bumped into somecreature.

“Hey, watch it!” said Mystic.

“Sorry,” said Spike, rubbing his belly.

Mystic cleared her throat, “Oh, it’s you.” She narrowed her eyes, “Spike isn’t it?”

“Yep! That’s me!” the drake proudly pointed at himself.

“Okay,” replied Mystic. “I’m getting something from the cafeteria.”

“Oh, can I come with you?!” Spike asked excitedly.

Mystic lightly reeled back at his excitement, “Whoa! Okay!”

Spike and Mystic sat at a table in the cafeteria. The drake had a huge slice of gem cake on his plate while Mystic had a simple salad with light dressing on it.

“When you said you were going to get something to eat, I imagined something bigger,” said Spike.

“Like your gem cake?” Mystic asked.

“No, more like a few cookies or a slice of pound cake,” said Spike.

“I think that last one would make me gain pounds I wouldn’t want,” said Mystic.

Spike laughed and slammed his fist on the table. Mystic just shrugged.

“By the way,” said Mystic, “How is Twilight doing these past couple of days?”

“Well,” said Spike, frowning a bit. “The rumors circling her and the Princesses seem to have gotten worse.”

Mystic inclined her head. “What kind of rumors?”

“Well...” Spike sighed. “Ponies believe ever since Twilight became Princess of Friendship there have been some ponies that disapproved of it and think Celestia is losing her abilities to protect the kingdom.”

“What?” Mystic’s interest peaked.

“Yep,” replied Spike, “They’d been mostly scattered and didn’t occur much. But when the School opened ponies really started to hammer on both Celestia, Twilight, and Luna.” Mystic nodded for him to continue. “You see, Mystic, before Nightmare Moon was defeated and Luna was freed, Celestia had taken on raising both the sun and moon and she did so for at least a millennium.”

“Wow, really?” Mystic asked. I can’t imagine doing something like that.

“Yeah,” Spike crossed his arms, “And because of Twilight getting the Elements of Harmony, making friends, and stopping enemies where Celestia couldn’t, ponies in some of the dark corners have been talking.”

“Sounds rough.”

“That’s what I know at least,” said Spike, “And it’s been hard on Twilight.” He frowned, slightly sulking. “I just wish all of this would go away.”

“Well,” Mystic paused. “I’m no expert, but I think Twilight might need to consider other options.”

“That’s what I and some of our friends have been saying,” said Spike. “But Twilight wants to help Bullion and his sons because she’s if she doesn’t, she believes she’ll go against her role as Princess.”

Mystic ran a hoof down her face. “How do you know?”

“She won’t say, but I know her,” said Spike. “I’ve been by her side ever since she hatched me.”

Mystic gasped. “What?!” She stood up, and leaned forward, almost touching Spike’s nose, “Twilight Sparkle hatched you?”

“Uh...” Spike awkwardly grinned, “Yeah?”

Mystic pulled back, grasping him by the cheeks, “My gosh! Dragons are mostly unknown in their culture, but how rare is it to hear of a pony hatching a dragon egg?”

“It was an assignment Twilight had in Celestia’s school,” Spike said, slightly muffled by Mystic’s hooves.

“You’re kidding!” Mystic gasped again. “How rare is it that dragons are hatched from pony magic?”

“Rare!” Spike sputtered out. “Mystic! My cheeks are hurting!”

Mystic realized she had scrunched his face up too much.

“Sorry Spike,” Mystic pulled her hooves away, freeing the drake, “I’m just fascinated by creatures and the mysterious.”

“It’s okay,” said Spike, rubbing his cheeks, “Dragon Lord Ember was surprised as well.”

Mystic rubbed her chin. Maybe I can get to know him more. And maybe figure out more about dragons, too.

She recalled how she never got to see dragons up close and this could be a good opportunity.

“Hey Spike, what do you like to do for a hobby?” Mystic asked.

Spike’s face lit up, “Oh! All kinds of things! I love gems! The Power Ponies! Hoofball and Guy’s Night and lots of other things!”

“Well, maybe we could see what they’re all about?” Mystic suggested. “And by we, I meant me. If you get my drift?”

“Oh, I’d love to!” said Spike, “I show you my comic books of the Power Ponies! The action figures! The figurines! The plushies!”

As Spike went on, Mystic began to feel a little uncomfortable. Oh dear, what box did I just open?

“Finally done with the last of the schedule!” Twilight said, putting a large sheet of paper aside. The alicorn sat in her headmare’s chair. Today had been exhausting from having to clear up ponies demanding answers from the rumors and having to teach multiple classes in a professional matter.

Twilight recalled the last conversation she had with Bullion and how heated the exchanges got after certain things he had said.

“And how much did this school do for Cozy Glow?” Bullion’s voice echoed. Twilight began tearing up. “Who knows when one of these savages might just decide to do what she had done?”

Twilight gritted her teeth and balled up her hooves. She needed to fix all of this but she feels as if she’s getting nowhere and especially with helping Starlight as best she could. She was at her wit’s end with all of this.

Then her office doors flew open, startling the alicorn. It didn’t help that it was Spoiled Rich.

Oh, this won’t be good, Twilight thought. “Spoiled Rich, how can I help you?”

“I’m pulling Diamond out of this school!” Spoiled announced.

Twilight gasped, “What?! No!”

“I am! Both Filthy Rich and I agreed upon it!” said Spoiled. She stomped up to Twilight’s desk. “Here’s his signature on the withdrawal paper.” She placed it in front of Twilight. The alicorn opened it and saw that Mr. Rich had signed the paper. She had to keep her bottom lip from trembling.

“Honestly, this town just seems as muddy and mundane when I first moved here,” said Spoiled, “But I think it’s gotten worse because of this facility!”

Twilight clenched her jaw and forehooves. “If you don’t think this is a town you should be living in, why don’t you just move out?”

“I want to move away by all accounts! But Filthy won’t move because this is where his business was founded and he won’t move the headquarters of it!” Spoiled spat.

“Then find another arrangement,” Twilight muttered.

“I heard that,” said Spoiled.

“I figured,” said Twilight, trying to focus on her papers.

“I know what’s true of you,” Spoiled growled. “You think you can just up and find a way to replace Celestia with your demented ways? I can’t believe she even bought into it!”

“You will not insult Celestia like that!” Twilight screamed.

“It’s a fact!” Spoiled seethed. “She was such a strong princess until you came along!”

“Get out! Get out since you’re no longer attending parent and teacher conferences!”

Spoiled stood there wide-eyed for a minute before she turned up her nose and stomped out of the office.

After she had left, Twilight facehoofed.

Wow Twilight, worked up much? the alicorn thought, knowing how unprofessional that was.

Twilight let some tears fall. She could not take much more of this. She needed a way out but how was she going to do that?

She sulked in her chair, thinking about the wonderful times she and her friends had.

The memories always made her smile but they did so even more when she and her friends talked about their good old days. Back when things were... simpler.

I wouldn’t trade anything for all that’s been done or how far we’ve come, Twilight thought. Sometimes she missed the days when she was just a simple librarian.

But friendship had brought them all on a magical journey.

“But it isn't the Elements that will keep us connected. It's our friendship. And it's more important and more powerful than any magic.”

Some ponies may not see that about friendship, Twilight thought. But I can remind everypony who does to celebrate it.

Twilight scratched her chin and began to think.

Who are the ones just pulling us under? she thought. It was Bullion, his congressponies, ponies far away, and few and far between in Ponyville.

“Twilight, with all that’s surrounding us, I’m not so sure what to do,” she recalled Spike’s words. “But I fear if we take any action, things could get worse for us.”

The alicorn smiled a little, proud of her boy’s maturity in recent years.

And of his wings, she thought, still unable to believe he’d finally grown them.

She has all she needs in Ponyville, the best place in Equestria. Twilight scrunched her face, thinking more.

But ever since her failure with Cozy, would that mean the same thing for Bullion and his sons?

“You can’t let one bad apple make you think you’ve failed!” Silverstream’s cheery voice echoed.

Yet, I can’t help but feel like I have, Twilight thought. Even though she had been assured by her own friends that she hadn’t failed.

Twilight recalled Mystic’s words after she punished her, “Since you care so much about this school and how it could help everycreature, then why don’t you buck up and stand up against this stallion and his lackeys?”

That was something she had wanted for a while, but things weren’t going the way she’d hoped. However, she knew that if she stayed put things would likely deteriorate and there’d be no hope of restoring the school. But if she did something, maybe just maybe, she could have a chance.

Maybe Mystic was right, she thought.

Despite what could happen, Twilight thought of a plan and she might could use Celestia’s help to find out when and where there could be anything from magic to faulty setups causing the school to get damaged.

Enough is enough! Twilight thought, clenching her jaw and balling up her forehooves again. I will not let Bullion or these rumors stop doing what we’ve done for Equestria!

She stood up. I will fix this! The alicorn stomped out of the office to find Spike and send a letter to Celestia.

Eventually, Twilight found herself in the lobby of the school. She stood in the middle of it with her friends by her side, including Mystic who she had heard wanted to know what this was about, too.

“So, what’re we doing here?” Rainbow asked.

“And the students are invited, too?” Pinkie asked, “Are we having a school party?”

“No,” said Twilight, “I’ve called Mr. Bullion here to the lobby to talk. It’s time we put an end to this.” She caught a glimpse of Mystic breaking out into a smile.

“Really?” Fluttershy lightly gasped.

“Wow!” Rainbow said excitedly as the students began to murmur among each other.

“But what could happen if we did?” Spike asked.

“It’ll be worse if we do nothing, Spike,” said Twilight. “All of us here have had enough.”

The doors leading outside opened, and Twilight laid eyes on her target. Bullion was coming in with his sons by his side. The alicorn patiently waited for him to stop. His eyes were a little wide, and she knew he didn’t expect something like this.

“Twilight Sparkle,” said Bullion, “You wanted to speak to me.”

“Yes, I do,” said Twilight. “I’m afraid I have no choice, Bullion.”

“What?” Bullion’s eyes widened with fury.

“It’s time for you to go!” Pinkie cried.

“Mm-hmm!” Fluttershy nodded.

“You idiots don’t stand in my way,” Bullion snarled.

“You have been nothing but an awful parent to kids that won’t listen to reason in any way or another! It’s been months since they’ve enrolled but they refuse to change!” Twilight said, pointing at him.

“Because of...”

“Because of how terrible of a pony you are!” Rainbow shouted.

“Excuse you?!”

“You might belittle our connections and all we’ve accomplished, but you’re the one who couldn’t hold a candle up to any of it! No matter how rich you claim to be!” Rarity added.

“I agree you three party poopers!” Pinkie said with a rare glare.

“Mr. Bullion, your sons, Starry and Lucky are hereby expelled from this school and aren’t to ever step hoof on its grounds again,” Twilight stated.

“Wh-what?!” Bullion’s eyes flew wide. Twilight heard the bullies gasp. “Y-You can’t do that!”

“I can and I will,” said Twilight, forming an icy glare. “I have approval from Celestia and Luna.” She levitated a scroll showing both of their royal seals. “And I hereby put a restraining order against you to never come within twenty yards of my students and within five hundred feet of my school and castle.”

“This is absurd!” Bullion shouted. “Do you not know what could possibly come up if you take this action?!”

“That we are, but we all as a group are stronger than you could ever hope,” said Twilight.

“I’ve got friends! And you can’t keep the rumors silent anymore!” Bullion protested.

“So?” Twilight said in a louder tone, “I’ve got friends too and we’ll deal with them as well as we have dealt with you! This kind of behavior will not ever be allowed on this facility again!”

“What of the problems? What if something else happens?”

“I’ve taken precautionary measures and I will make sure in all ways I can think of there won’t be any other issues,” Twilight glared again. “As the Princess of Friendship, I hereby evict you three from this school! Never return or I will arrange for your arrest, Mr. Bullion!”

Twilight grinned at Bullion as the stallion fumed and his sons stood their slack-jawed as if their brains had broken. A sense of pride arose in the alicorn’s heart as her friends and students stood beside her, ready if he ever made a move.

“You’ll bring all of your opposition onto you,” Bullion snarled.

“We’ve dealt with worse,” said Applejack.

“Get lost,” Mystic said.

Bullion still stood there but Twilight held her ground, spreading her wings out in an authoritative way.

“You’re making a big mistake, Twilight Sparkle,” Bullion growled. “And there’s one more thing I need to say.” His glared hardened even more. “You're just an alicorn that only got forged into an order by the princesses that have been transforming a land from what it should be into something that's prissy, naive, and weak. We've had multiple attacks from all sorts of villains and where were the defenses?! Why couldn't they have done better as rulers? From my perspective, I chalk you as a naive, mentally unstable pony that's completely incapable of doing the work she's attempting to carry out.”

That caused an uproar among the students who were yelling at him to get out. Twilight’s friends stepped in front of him.

“Y’all are a disgrace!”

“Friendship is the most powerful thing there is!”

“Booooooooo!”

“Scram!” Mystic bellowed.

Twilight was about to speak up, but she could only remain silent as her friends and students stood their ground against this monster.

Bullion looked at his colts, motioned them to the door, and the trio stomped out of the school.

The students cheered for their headmare and it was music to Twilight’s ears. All of her friends hi-hoofed and hugged one another.

As they celebrated, Mystic approached her.

“I say that was some blunt, bold action,” Mystic smirked.

“Oh, don’t get cocky on me now,” Twilight teased, to which Mystic responded by lightly punching the alicorn on the shoulder.

“Still, that was what needed to be done,” said Mystic.

Twilight nodded. “I should’ve done it a long time ago. But now, we’re going to move forward.” She softened her look, “And I'm sorry for punishing you when you wouldn't apologize to them.” Mystic just shrugged.

“Eh, no harm done,” replied Mystic and Twilight just chuckled.

“I’m proud of you, darling!” said Rarity.

“It was time for him to take a hike!” said Rainbow.

Twilight smiled, noticing Spike’s concerned look, but she decided to speak with him later.

“I believe we’re going to hold a massive celebration for this school, and not only that, but for how much friendship means to all of us and how much it has done for Equestria,” Twilight looked to the Young Six, “And beyond.”

“It fits with the Convocation coming up!” Ocellus beamed.

“Double huge party!” Pinkie cheered, throwing confetti everywhere.

As her friends and students celebrated, Twilight teleported back into her office along with Spike to wait for a message.

A few minutes later, Twilight reappeared in the lobby with a huge grin on her face.

“I’ve even gotten approval from Celestia!” Twilight laughed, showing off the letter she’d gotten. “She says she managed to work out things behind the scenes to get this thing going!”

“What? Really?!” Spike’s eyes widened.

The students cheered again along with all of the professors.

“I wonder how she got past the congressponies on Bullion’s side,” said Spike, scratching his left cheek.

“Celestia must’ve persuaded them,” said Twilight, “After all, we have lived under harmony under her rules.”

“I’m still worried about what could happen, Twilight,” said Spike. “The rumors surrounding you, Celestia and Luna. And there’s the court!”

“We’ll be ready for whatever comes our way,” Twilight assured him. “Anyway, I have an announcement to make.” She flew above the crowd of students.

“Hey! The headmare wants to say something!” Rainbow announced in her coaching voice.

Almost right away, everycreature quieted down and looked up at their headmare.

“We have endured a lot during these past couple of weeks,” said Twilight, “And months with those ponies here in this school meant to celebrate all creatures from all over united in friendship! I will not let any of you, my friends, and I be pushed over by somepony who thinks he’s superior to the saviors and rulers of Equestria!” Twilight stated. “We can handle all that comes our way and we won’t let protesting ponies or movements against us hinder us from doing what we do best! So, everycreature, let’s get started and be the best we can be!”

Everycreature cheered as Twilight went down to the floor and embraced her friends in a group hug. Twilight looked over her friends to see a smiling Mystic and the young unicorn giving her a nod.

That night, Mystic was sitting outside and looking at the stars. She had not been able to think about sleep due to the excitement earlier that day.

I wish you could’ve seen how bold that princess was, Sunshine, Mystic thought with a sad smile.

She hadn’t looked up at the stars for a while but--

“I guessed you were out here gazing at the stars,” said a tone that sent a shiver down Mystic’s spine.

Mystic stood up and whirled around to see Hong standing a few yards away. Composing herself, Mystic straightened herself up and glared, “What’re you doing here?”

Hong gasped mockingly, “What? No hello for your Uncle? I thought you would be happier to see a personal visit.”

Mystic snorted angrily, “I wasn’t when you came with those ponies, and I won’t ever be happy to see you at any point.” Her eyes narrowed, “Ever.”

“Ouch,” Hong said in a mocking tone, faking being hurt. He smirked deviously, “Oh, Mystic. How much you’ve not changed since I saw you last.”

“I find too much change to be a hassle,” Mystic growled.

“Still strong, determined, independent? Yep, I know you when I see you,” Hong went on.

“You’re not in any place to seize me, these ponies will protect me from you,” said Mystic. “You mad blowhard idiot.”

Hong’s eyes widened as if he’d been slapped, “You better watch your mouth, little missy.”

“If you forgot, you’re not the boss of me anymore!”

“Oh, we’ll see about that.”

Mystic dryly chuckled, “Oh, please you were great once but now look at you.”

Hong growled, “You think you’re so smart huh?”

“I could scream and let them know you’re here,” replied Mystic.

Hong chuckled sinisterly, “Indeed you can but I haven’t done anything wrong in the eyes of Equestria.”

Mystic knew he had her on that one. She tried to calm her already fuming nerves “What do you want?”

“I just wanted a little chat,” replied Hong as he stood up straight, “I have been wondering what you’ve been doing since you’ve started a new life here.”

“Aside from being forced to work for labor, I think I'm doing good.”

Hong only rolled his eyes, “Oh, please Mystic. You and I both know that you’ll probably not find your way with these ponies. Whenever you made friends, things always happened to them.”

Mystic lit up her horn, “Leave them out of this.”

Hong threw up a hoof in defense, “I’m not bringing any of them into this.” He pointed at Mystic, “You are.” Mystic’s confident look wilted a little as Hong went on, “It’s when you ever come into ponies’ lives and you bring misfortune upon them.” He leaned forward again, “You can’t ever truly escape from what you are, you cannot escape your past.”

Mystic didn’t reply as the taller pony held a smug smile, knowing he was right. She didn’t dare to take her gaze off of him as he’s known to pull off things when ponies’ guards are down.

“I think you’d better take off,” she finally said, which caused him to let out a laugh.

“You haven’t been able to trust anypony, but whenever you did, as I said, you bring misfortune to them,” said Hong “How do you know if these ponies won’t turn on you as well, Mystic?” Mystic’s confidence wavered again. “Whatever path you think you’ve found, it’ll dissipate like all of your other attempts. Nothing good ever comes upon you and you know it.”

“Silence!”

Hong chuckled darkly, “You can deny all my warnings all you want, Mystic. But it won’t change anything.” He sighed, looking in the direction of the school, “They look like they could be your friends.” He smiled sinisterly again, “Just like previous friends you’ve lost. But will you soon let them end up and tell them about...” He paused, “Her?” Mystic’s eyes widened, fury built up behind them. “Were you thinking of Sunshine before I showed up?”

“Don’t you dare talk about her!” she shouted.

“Just a major mishap in your life.”

Mystic stomped up to him, “Stay the hay away from me, and these ponies here!”

“Very well, but remember what I’ve said.”

“Get out!”

She raised her hooves to shove him, and when she shoved, her hooves went right through him. Her eyes widened and she backed up immediately. She examined him for a few seconds before she realized what she was looking at.

“I should’ve known you’d send your copy out here,” she said.

“Indeed, I did, but it’s still very much me,” replied Hong. He began backing up, still smiling, “Don’t worry, the soldiers and I are far away, I just had to come to warn you. Yet, being as stubborn as you always been, you won’t listen.”

“I will prove you wrong! Mark my words!” Mystic insisted.

“No, you won’t, Mystic. No, you won’t.” He paused, “Don’t think about Sunshine too much.”

Mystic was about to shout at him, but his body began tearing up into blue magic and the magic began streaming away. She watched as the magic formed a line and headed into the night.

Will these ponies turn on her like all the others? Has she truly found a way to a better life? She rubbed her temples, deciding to head back inside. But first, she needed to let Twilight know of Hong showing up like he did.

Author's Note

I'm sure you were waiting for Twilight to do that, huh? :) But there's still trouble among the horizon. I hope you enjoyed. :)

Chapter 12 - Two sides of the mirror

Meanwhile, on the other side of a particular mirror lies a school called Canterlot High.

As she closed her locker while holding some books, Sunset Shimmer, pony turned human, smiled at all of the various students that chatted with one another either discussing studying or just hanging out. Sunset smiled and waved to Micro Chips and Bulk Biceps and hi-fived Sandalwood as he passed by. Then, she began to walk down the hall, the final bell of the school day rang as Sunset began to reminisce.

She couldn’t help it, but every time she walked down the halls, she remembered how students cowered in fear of her and wanted to avoid her, but now she sees most if not all of them smiling and waving at her. It reminds her of how far she’s come since those days.

Then, she bumped into someone. Both grunted as Sunset kept her footing. She shook her head and saw she’d bumped into a familiar blonde-haired girl with misaligned eyes.

“Oops, sorry Derpy,” said Sunset, reaching down for her.

“It’s okay,” Derpy smiled, taking Sunset's hand. Sunset pulled her up and the girl continued with, “I just don’t know what went wrong.”

“Well, things are a lot more right for all of us here,” Sunset smiled.

Derpy giggled. “That they are. Stay awesome, sunshine!” She walked off and Sunset’s smile grew.

Sunset resumed her walk, seeing more of the various students of Canterlot High. As she did, the last word Derpy said to her began to repeat itself in her mind.

Sunshine...

She recalled a little conversation she and Mystic had on the train ride to the Crystal Empire to find Starlight. That conversation on the train stayed on her mind for reasons she hadn’t spoke of to Twilight or the others.

“I had an old friend,” Mystic’s voice echoed. “I don’t talk about her much.”

“Who’s that?” asked Sunset.

“Her name was Sunshine Smiles. You would’ve liked her. She was the sweetest and the wisest filly you’d ever meet.”

Sunset remembered how Mystic seemed to have a bit of a sad smile on her face when she talked about Sunshine, leading her to believe that something awful might’ve happened to her friend.

As Sunset turned left, lost in her mind, she also remembered how Twilight and her friends tried to become friends with her. While Fluttershy on the other side was successful, the shy pegasus never spoke about making the progress Sunset ever did. Mystic never opened up to anypony else about her past, even when she asked Fluttershy and Twilight, she never could get to that conclusion.

I wonder why Mystic connected with me like she did... she thought. The way all of them described her and the way she acts I don’t see how she could’ve connected with a complete stranger so fast...

“Hey Sunny!” came a familiar raspy voice.

Sunset was snapped out of her thoughts when she saw a familiar blue girl with rainbow hair.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash,” replied Sunset. “Where’re the others?”

“Out in the lobby,” replied Rainbow, throwing a basketball in her hands and catching it. “We were gonna go to the movies later today and then go shopping for the event coming soon.”

“Oh, right,” Sunset smirked. “The sequel to the Daring Do movie we were in a while back, huh?”

“Yep!” Rainbow laughed. “And it’s gonna be even more awesome than the first!”

“Because you got more than just a brief cameo?”

“Right!” Rainbow smacked Sunset’s back. “This is gonna be the best movie ever!”

“Don’t let the stardom go to your head.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it! See you outside!” Rainbow bolted off in a flash, leaving a trail of rainbow behind her.

Sure, you wouldn’t... Sunset thought.

As Sunset entered the lobby, she saw Wallflower Blush leaning up against a wall. She waved at her and the girl waved back with a smile on her face. Sunset noticed that a tannish athletic boy with blue eyes walked up to her. She kissed him on the cheek and both walked off, holding hands.

“Oh!” Sunset’s eyes widened, surprised but then a happy smile grew on her face.

Sunset approached the doors and opened them. At the base of the recently reconstructed Canterlot High statue, she saw her friends, the Rainbooms, talking with one another. When Sunset reached the bottom of the stairs, Applejack saw her and waved her over.

“There you are!” Rainbow cried as Sunset joined them. “Come on, we’re burning daylight to get to the movie!”

“The movie starts in an hour, Rainbow Dash,” said Applejack.

“Exactly! We need front row seats if we’re gonna catch the best of the experience!”

“Didn’t we get VIP tickets from Mr. Zoom?” Fluttershy asked meekly.

“Not the point! There’re probably other VIP people that wanna hog all of the best of the best for themselves!”

“I can only imagine what those people might be like,” Sunset said to herself, slightly amused.

“Okay,” Rarity stepped forward. “How about this? Why don’t I take Rainbow to the theater and pick out the best seats while all of you go get the popcorn and sodas?”

“Sounds awesome!” Rainbow cried, taking Rarity’s arm. “Gotta go!”

“Rainbow!” Rarity shrieked, “Don’t ruuuu--” Her sentence turned into screams as Rainbow bolted off in a streak that matches her name.

“Okay then,” Sunset remarked.

“I’ll go get the snacks!” Pinkie cried and she was off in a flash, too. But then she came back and grabbed Fluttershy’s arm. “Fluttershy, come help me!”

“Don’t run!” Fluttershy cried.

“Okay, let’s race walk!” Pinkie said and began pulling Fluttershy along.

“Ah’d better go with’em in case they get into trouble,” said Applejack, going after them.

Sunset and Sci-Twi looked at each other and broke out into giggles.

“How about we don’t rush things,” said Sci-Twi.

“Agreed,” replied Sunset.

“Well, let’s talk as we walk!” Sci-Twi began walking down the sidewalk. Sunset joined her.

“Are your friends in Equestria doing okay?” Sci-Twi asked.

“You mean aside from being ripped apart by lions and nearly consumed in darkness by a foul beast, they’re doing just fine,” replied Sunset.

“I still need to hear all of that you told me about again.”

“For the third time?”

“It sounds like an exciting adventure!” Sci-Twi defended.

“It was, but you’re starting to sound like Rainbow.”

“Hey, at least I’m not running everywhere.”

“True.”

Suddenly, Sunset remembered something.

“Are we beginning to get some ideas for the Principal and Vice Principal’s twentieth anniversary?” she asked.

“I’ve begun a list!” Sci-Twi beamed, pulling out a notebook.

Sunset giggled. “Of course, you did.”

“I can’t wait for it! It’s going to be so much fun!” Sci-Twi cried.

Just wait until the lists and perfection kick in... Sunset thought, mostly for herself.

“Oh!” Sci-Twi faceplanted. “I momentarily forgot to pick up Spike in about ten minutes!”

“Don’t keep him waiting,” said Sunset.

“I won’t. He had to go to the vet.”

“Yeah, just a rotten tooth in the back of his mouth.”

“Yikes,” Sunset cringed.

“Well, if he ate fewer sweets, he wouldn’t have gotten the cavity,” Sci-Twi huffed, crossing her arms. “I warned him multiple times.”

“Try convincing Pinkie to eat fewer sweets,” Sunset smirked.

“Now, that’s just asking for trouble!”

Sunset laughed. “Give him my best. See you at the theater.”

“I’ll be there!” Sci-Twi said with a smile.

And so, Sci-Twi left Sunset to walk. She began to think about Mystic again.

“It feels like I have some kind of connection with you, Sunset,” Mystic’s voice echoed. “I’m not used to that kind of thing.”

“Maybe you’re finding a true friend in me,” Sunset’s own voice echoed.

That’s probably the case... Sunset thought. But was unable to convince herself if that was true or not.

Regardless of their connection, she’s happy to have met her and she feels as if things might get better between them.

Sunset opened the door to her house. She let out a pleasant sigh as she placed her backpack on her nearby couch. She walked into the small kitchen, thinking of Mystic, and hoped that what she asked of Twilight would soon be fulfilled. Sunset pulled out some canned, meat-free pasta, opened it up, put it in a bowl, and put it in the microwave.

She heard something vibrating from nearby. Sunset put a minute and thirty seconds in for her quick meal and walked over to her journal.

She fished it out of her bag and opened it to reveal a recent message from Princess Twilight.

Hey, Sunset! I’ve got the new magical journal you’d requested! Shall I bring it to Mystic?

Sunset smiled, Twilight followed through as usual.

Because of her and Mystic’s connection, Sunset suspected she’d want to speak with her. Without a second thought, she wrote, Yes. I would love to communicate with her.

Good. I’ll go find her right away.

Sunset smiled, climbed onto the couch, and laid on her stomach, waiting to speak to Mystic again.

Mystic read through the third chapter of the school textbook again. She had a notepad nearby and a cup of coffee for good measure. She levitated her quill up and underlined something related to the Tree of Harmony’s properties.

“Hey, Mystic,” said Twilight.

“Yes?” Mystic looked up from her book.

“I’ve got something for you,” said Twilight, levitating something to her and placing it in her hooves.

Mystic took a few seconds to realize it was a journal that had what looked like Sunset’s cutie mark on the cover. “What’s this?”

“It’s a magical journal,” Twilight explained. “You can communicate with somepony anywhere on the globe by writing in the pages and their replies appear afterward.” Mystic’s eyes widened. “Provided if they’re holding the journal.” She sheepishly chuckled.

“Wow,” Mystic marveled, opening the journal to reveal the blank pages. “This is something I’d never heard of!” She looked up at Twilight, “Where did you get this?”

“Oh, Princess Celestia has some,” Twilight giggled. “But you wanted to communicate with Sunset while she’s away, don’t you?”

“It would be nice.”

“Well,” Twilight pointed at the journal, “Ta-da!”

The gears in Mystic’s mind clicked. “I... I can speak to Sunset with this?!”

“Well, not verbally, but yeah.”

Mystic levitated her book, put it aside, and put the journal onto the table she had been using.

“Thanks,” replied Mystic, “I’ll see if she’ll reply sometime.”

“You’re welcome, see you later,” replied Twilight and she left Mystic.

Deciding to take a little break from her studies, Mystic opened the journal to the first page.

Heh, she chuckled. Might as well see what this is about.

She levitated her quill up and wrote – Hey, Sunset, it’s Mystic. Are you there?

She waited for a little bit.

Then, some writing began appearing on her page. Hey Mystic! You finally got the journal, didn’t you?

Holding back a gasp, Mystic smiled and figured out that they more than likely planned for her to talk with Sunset, wherever that might be.

Yeah, it’s quite a gift. Thanks.

I had to have some way to communicate with my friend.

Mystic smiled. I’m glad you thought of this. Anyway, what’re you up to? Uh, is that what you’re supposed to ask?

LOL! Those letters caused Mystic to furrow her brows in confusion, Well, I’ve had a fun, yet busy day today with my studies and hanging out with my friends. What about you?

What’s a LOL? Mystic raised a curious eyebrow.

Oh! Sorry, it’s a saying. It means laugh out loud.

Mystic blinked and wrote, Oh.

What’s going on where you are? Learning anything new?

Mystic let out a laugh, Hay yeah. Twilight’s very thorough.

Don’t let her overwhelm you.

Never! Mystic briefly paused and wrote some more. Twilight finally worked up the courage to stand up against Mr. Bullion and expelled his sons from the school, Mystic wrote, smiling at the thought.

Oh, really?! I’m so happy she managed to stand up against him!

She might’ve had a little push to do so from somepony. Mystic wrote a winking face.

There was a brief pause.

You encouraged Twilight?

Yeah, more like gave her a push.

Wow, I’m proud of you, Mystic!

I was just tired of all those losers mooing is all.

Still, it was very nice of you to give Twilight some encouragement.

I didn’t really do much, Mystic thought, but decided not to write that down. She began thinking about what else to say.

Hey Mystic, can I ask you something if you don’t mind?

A small feeling in her gut rose in Mystic’s gut. This was likely about something personal.

Shoot. She wrote.

Have you practiced any of the exercises we talked about?

And there it was.

Mystic lowered her head, remembering some parts of the talk she and Sunset had on the way to the Crystal Empire. She felt her horn, but felt no aching from it or her head.

“I don’t need pity.”

“I’m not saying you do, Mystic,” Sunset’s voice echoed. “But what you have inside you is a terrible anger. It’s okay to be angry but trust me, you don’t want it to get out of control.”

“I’ve moved on past my anger! I’ve reformed my life!”

Mystic squeezed her eyes shut.

“And you’re sure your anger and past trauma hasn’t come out in some other form?”

Mystic looked up to see that there was no reply in her journal.

“Am I supposed to forgive that monster for all the suffering he caused me, Sunset?”

“What I’m saying is, that hatred can make you bitter and that bitterness could turn you into the very thing you hate if you don’t get it under control. I am all too familiar with that.”

Mystic? Sunset wrote back.

Mystic snapped out of her thoughts and wrote back. Sorry, I was just thinking.

About?

Mystic sighed. Sunset, how could I possibly forgive somepony like Hong?

There was a pause.

Should you forgive him? That’s up to you, Mystic. But even if you don’t, like I mentioned, you can not hate him anymore and ponies who did you wrong in the past. Holding onto hatred won’t make you feel any better.

Is that what happened to you before you changed?

There was another pause. Yes. I held onto hatred and it grew until I was nearly consumed by it. I was so blinded by it, I was bitter, lonely, and wanted revenge. I thought it would make me feel better if I fulfilled my revenge. It was through Twilight’s leadership and my friends’ ability to forgive and help me find my way.

Mystic read those words several times over, trying to take them in. But... I still don’t think I could do what you did, Sunset.

It’ll take time, but just try, Mystic. Don’t make the mistakes I did that you’ll regret for the rest of your life.

Forgiveness and letting go of hate? Mystic thought. A small thought arose that her hatred towards Hong is what fueled her desire to defeat him. And she hadn’t thought much of forgiveness since... Sunshine.

How did you get so wise? Mystic wrote, slightly cringing after she let her thoughts out.

Ha! I only learned from my friends and Princess Twilight!

Mystic rolled her eyes. I should’ve guessed. She looked at the pages she’d written on and tried to think of something else to say. What she had been told by Sunset lingered but thoughts of keeping in line with the program and studying began to emerge.

Then, she decided to write something she was curious about.

Do you think I could come see you where you’re staying at some time?

There was a pause.

Mystic waited for what seemed like a minute.

I’m not sure how that would work out, Sunset wrote. But I’ll have to talk to Twilight about it.

Why? Is it dangerous? Mystic wrote back.

It’s more complicated than that. I would love to have you, but

A pause.

Conditions make it to where it isn’t as easy as that.

Mystic sighed, feeling a little frustrated. All right, fine.

Thank you, Mystic. I hope you’re not too upset.

No, just a little fire coming out of my horn right now. Mystic wrote with a smirk.

Ha ha very funny, missy.

Well, I would love to continue to write, but I need to keep in line with this stupid program that General has me on, Mystic wrote, knowing it was partly Twilight but put the blame on Hong.

Hong is just a bully and a coward as far as I’m concerned, Sunset wrote, which Mystic chuckled at. Just keep your head down and do your best so things will work out for all of you.

All right. Bye Sunset.

Later.

Mystic’s smile grew as she closed the journal. I will visit you one day, Sunset. Wherever you might be.

Sunset just laid on the bed, looking at what Mystic last wrote. Her heart slightly raced as some sweat trickled down her forehead.

I wish I could just... tell her about this place... she thought, closing her journal.

Sunset didn’t know how a visit from Mystic would go in the world she called home. That filly was fascinated with exploring and she’d likely get carried away.

But she had faith she’d get along with her friends and the people at Canterlot High.

Sunset laid on her back, recalling a conversation she and Twilight had before she left Equestria again.

“Mystic and I connected, sure, but what if she found out about the other world?” Sunset asked.

“I don’t know... but I guess it became inevitable when you became her first real friend,” replied Twilight.

No regretful thought came to Sunset, but sometimes she wonders if she might be putting this world and Equestria in more danger than what she thought.

I’m glad the people on the boat agreed to keep Equestria a secret... Sunset thought, remembering how a bunch of citizens had to go through the portal at school to get home. She sat up on her bed and cricked her neck, accidentally knocking down one of her school books onto the floor.

With an annoyed roll of her eyes, she picked up the face-down book, and then a sheet of paper fell out of it. Curious, Sunset knelt and picked it up, flipped it over, and saw written in crude black marker---

"GO HOME, EQUESTRIAN!"

Sunset gasped her mind beginning to race a million miles an hour. Another one?! And in my locker?!

And they knew the combination to it on top of where she'd come from?! Who was responsible for this? The only saving grace was that she believed they did not know about the portal. But she shuddered, crumpled, and threw away the letter.

Did someone still hate her? Why? She's done so much.

I can't tell the others about this with the celebration coming up, she thought, going to the kitchen, We'll deal with it afterward.

Whatever happened, Sunset hoped she could deal with it.

Chapter 13 - Agreement struggles

“Down with Twilight Sparkle! Down with Twilight Sparkle!” the crowd shouted.

Mystic stood a distance away, overlooking the Castle of Friendship and the School grounds. Protestors marched in a circle, waving their various signs as pegasi flew above with banners condemning Twilight.

Their endless chants and presence were making Mystic want to rip her own mane out. She had expected Bullion's supporters to show up but this was just downright annoying.

“Mystic?” came a voice.

The unicorn didn’t need to turn around to see Starlight. Her anger burned against the protestors.

“Oh boy, still staring at them?” Starlight asked.

“Been a couple of days like this,” Mystic growled. “They need to scram.”

“Well, free speech and protests are allowed,” said Starlight, “But that doesn’t mean we should agree with them or take violence out on them.”

Mystic sighed, rubbing her temples. “I got that from Twilight. But their chants just keep me from fully concentrating and knowing that they’re out here!”

“At least most aren’t from Ponyville?” Starlight said weakly with an awkward giggle.

“That makes Equestria seem worse by comparison,” Mystic turned to her.

“It’s not usually like this.”

Mystic sighed, remembering the protests the Liberators had put up against Hong and the government. She decided to finally walk away and shove the painful memories aside.

“Can we go bowling now?” Mystic asked.

“Yeah,” said Starlight, “Though I do want to eat a little something before then.”

“Fine,” said Mystic, “But let’s let it be just us.”

Later, the two ponies arrived at Ponyville's bowling alley. Mystic, having just put on some jeans, straightened her bowling shirt out as Starlight finished paying for the two games they were going to play.

“When did you first get into bowling?” Mystic asked, trying to make conversation.

“Oh, Spike introduced me to the sport when he and his guys invited me for a night out,” replied Starlight. “I got pretty good.” She beamed, “I also figured this would be a great way for us to expand our horizons on things we do!”

“You mean to try new things?” Mystic asked as she began to walk over to the bowling aisles.

“That’s a way to simplify it but yeah,” replied Starlight.

“I prefer simple terms,” Mystic said with a smile.

“Then you and Applejack should get along just fine,” Starlight winked.

“We already do.”

“Oh, right,” Starlight chuckled with a sheepish grin.

Mystic saw a distant look in Starlight’s eyes, yet her expression was excited. Mystic knew that look too well.

I know she’s still not doing well, but why still try to focus on me? Mystic thought as Starlight looked her right.

“Why’re those ponies staring at you?” Starlight asked.

Mystic looked in the direction Starlight was looking at and saw two burly stallions with blue shirts and security badges on their chests.

“I might’ve let a bowling ball fly backward when I tried to learn to bowl,” Mystic grinned sheepishly.

“Oh? Should we go somewhere else?” Starlight asked.

Mystic shook her head. “No, I think I’ll be fine.” She faced the bowling aisle in front of her, and above it was her and Starlight’s names that held a score of zero.

“It’s time to play!” Starlight chirped.

For the next half hour, Starlight and Mystic spent their time bowling. Mystic didn’t speak to Starlight and Starlight didn’t do Mystic either, but focused on the game.

Mystic could see Starlight had a bit of an awkward smile whenever she looked at her.

I’m not an expert, but how is this bonding? Mystic thought. She looked up at the scoreboard to see her score was one hundred and three and Starlight’s was eighty-nine.

“I must be a little rusty, huh?” Starlight said with an embarrassed grin.

“I guess so,” said Mystic, “You know, I think I played a game a long time ago where you kick a ball around and try to get it into a goal.” She tapped her chin, “What was it called again?”

“Soccer?” Starlight asked, rolling her ball across to the pins.

“No, no, I don’t even know what that is,” said Mystic. She barely noticed Starlight’s light gasp, “Oh! Yeah, it was hoofball.”

“Hoofball? But isn’t hoofball where you take the ball and ponies try to tackle you?”

Mystic narrowed her eyes, confused, “What? I don’t know what that is.”

“You know,” Starlight grabbed a bowling ball and held it close to herself, “Where the ponies run and the other team tries to tackle them as their team tries to help them reach the goal.”

“They use bowling balls in this sport you’re talking about?” Mystic inclined her head, more confused.

“This is just a demonstration!” Starlight said.

“All I remember it was being just where you kick the ball with your hooves and try to reach your team’s goal,” said Mystic, grabbing a bowling ball.

“That sounds like soccer.”

“Again, I don’t know what that is.”

“Grrrr!” Starlight growled.

Mystic shrugged as she held the bowling ball with her hoof, curved it backward, and rolled it forward down the aisle. It hit all of the pins and knocked them over.

“Hey, a strike!” Starlight cheered.

Mystic chuckled, “Yeah, that was a strike.” She turned back to Starlight, “So, this sport you’re talking about is also called hoofball? How do you have two sports called the same thing?”

Starlight ran a hoof down her face, “Look, there is a sport that’s called soccer where you kick the ball across the field and into the opposing team’s goal, and then there’s this other game called hoofball that has the same idea only you’re running with the ball in your hooves and ponies try to tackle you to stop you from scoring.”

“Tackling’s illegal in hoofball,” said Mystic.

“No, it isn’t! Gah!” Starlight threw up a hoof, “In this hoofball, it isn’t! Can you see the differences in the hoofball in I’m talking about between yours?”

Mystic tapped her chin, “Oh!” She smiled, “It’s another game mode within the same game I didn’t know about!” Starlight sat on the floor and double facehoofed. “I guess that’s it huh?”

“Probably...” Starlight droned.

The game continued for another ten minutes and soon the score was one hundred and eighty to one hundred and thirty, Mystic’s favor.

But as they continued to play, Mystic began to realize that Starlight hasn’t been holding up as much of the deal they had made.

I’ve told her more about myself than she herself, she thought, knowing that Starlight hasn’t gone deep enough to the roots.

Meanwhile, Starlight was thinking herself. She threw the ball back and tossed it at the bowling pins.

I’ve been selfish yet again, Starlight thought, frowning, I’ve been getting a lot of Mystic’s past out of her and trying to understand her, but why don’t I say much of anything?!

She knew the mare was still trying to find ways to get into her, but she cowardly slipped away every time.

“So, Starlight,” said Mystic, “How have you been holding up?”

Oh no, Starlight though, I’m not ready! She wanted to slap herself.

“We’ve done a lot of stuff together,” said Mystic.

“Yeah! And maybe I’ll take you white river kayaking,” said Starlight, “Wouldn’t you long for such an adventure like that?”

“Probably, but I think I was wanting to--”

“And maybe just learn how to model different outfits in the meantime,” Starlight facehoofed, “What am I saying?”

“Am I just an outlet for you?” Mystic asked.

Starlight paused, looking at Mystic who held a bowling ball in her magical grasp. The sight of the magic made a bile rise in her chest.

“What?” Starlight asked.

“You heard me,” said Mystic, “We’ve talked over and over about you and...”

“We’ve talked wonderfully,” Starlight sheepishly smiled.

“You aren’t trying to make amends like I hoped you would,” said Mystic.

“I’m getting there, Mystic, can’t we focus on bowling please?” Starlight asked, her stomach knotting.

“You promised that you’d open up so we could understand one another,” said Mystic.

“But it takes time to get there,” said Starlight.

Mystic placed a hoof on Starlight’s shoulder, “Star, you know that I want to help, but I can’t if you just hold everything in. It’s like you’re not letting me try to help.”

Starlight held back a snarl, fearing she was about to lose it.

“Starlight, can we please talk about--”

“Look, why are you so interested in my life?” Starlight demanded. “Don’t you have one of your own?” She smacked her forehead. “Wait! I didn’t...”

“You’re one to talk!” Mystic shouted.

“That’s not what I meant to say,” said Starlight.

“Then go ahead and say it,” Mystic bared her teeth.

“That I totally screwed up and tried to find some ingredient for a spell?!” Starlight blurted out.

“You did what?” Mystic asked, eyes widening.

“That’s not what I meant,” Starlight said.

“What spell? What ingredient?” Mystic asked, “What are you not telling me?”

“Just something that has no concern whatsoever about why I’ve been in a pitiful state when I’m fine!”

“You tell me that every day,” Mystic glared, “You are not...”

“I am! Even after my mother’s...” Starlight froze, “Nothing!”

“Your mother,” Mystic whispered.

Oh, what have I done?!

“Starlight, what about your mother?” Mystic asked.

“I... I was just upset, Mystic! Really!”

Mystic threw her foreleg backward but accidentally let go of the ball. Starlight gasped as Mystic winced and before anypony could stop it, it crashed into a nearby table.

“My birthday cake!” a foal shouted.

“Crap!” Mystic hissed. “Not again!”

She felt Starlight wrap her forelegs around her barrel and they disappeared in a flash.

They reappeared next to Ponyville’s well. Mystic felt her stomach swirl as Starlight let her go.

“Warn me next time you’re going to do that,” said Mystic, shaking her head vigorously.

“Sorry,” Starlight apologized.

Several thoughts went through Mystic’s head, but the most common one was the question about Starlight’s mother.

Did she lose her mother a long time ago? Mystic thought. A sense of regret emerged in her chest. She remembered how Starlight mentioned losing somepony close. Now she had a strong feeling this was the reason she’s been so closed off. I might need to give her a little space, and I need some too. Gah, I suck at this stuff...

“What do you want?” Starlight suddenly asked. Mystic looked up to see the mare looking behind her. Mystic turned to see who it was, only to immediately have a huge pit form in her stomach. It was a soldier from Hong.

“Mystic,” said the soldier.

“I did a lot of work recently,” Mystic said, trying to stay calm.

“You have a lot of clients today,” said the soldier.

“What?!” Mystic cried, “I was to follow the jobs that were given to me for the week and...”

“And that Hong is expecting you to do the additional jobs you have to do for ponies around here,” the soldier glared.

He won’t ruin my life again! Mystic thought, “He wasn’t supposed to add anything after I had done my duties! I read the accords myself. I’m taking this up with Princess Twilight.”

“We’ve already brought this up to...”

“Horseapples!” Mystic shouted, “She would’ve told me a long time ago.”

“You’re a fool to think that,” the soldier stated, baring his teeth, “If you don’t follow through, you might be moved to another--”

“I’ve heard enough,” Starlight cut in, Mystic saw that she was seething. “You’re attacking my friend when she has bent over backward for your general?”

“She has to follow the protocols!” the soldier scolded.

“Whatever those protocols are, I am certain Mystic has been trying her best and following them to the letter!” Starlight shot back, “I know her and it sounds like you and your general are doing everything you can to make her miserable!”

The soldier opened his mouth to speak but Mystic stepped forward.

“Tell the general to kiss my flank! Because he’s trying to rule over my life in any way he can!” Mystic seethed. “I’ve worked tirelessly with school and these lame jobs.” Mystic stomped off away from him. “I’m not working anymore for him!”

She galloped off before he could say anything else to her. The unicorn did her best to forget about the whippings and the nearly bone-breaking work, but it was coming back to her, hearing his evil voice mocking and demanding more from her.

It’s time to make an emergency escape plan when things go to Tartarus, Mystic thought, knowing she’d probably not escape Equestria but that wouldn’t stop her from trying if it came down to it.

Twilight was angry. She sat in the Map room on her throne, waiting for General Hong to arrive.

He violated parts of our agreement! She thought, wanting to smack him in the face for it. She honestly felt that acting professional was getting harder to do, even if things have calmed down some.

The doors opened, revealing the general coming in while his captain and another soldier stood outside. Twilight composed herself, hiding her frustrations behind her ‘Princess’ image. After Hong bowed, Twilight spread her wings out to demonstrate her authority.

“General,” said Twilight.

“Princess,” said Hong, causing the alicorn to feel annoyed.

“I have been informed by a friend of mine that you’ve been adding to the job listings and are going behind my back about it,” said Twilight.

“How can this be?” Hong asked.

Twilight motioned to a soldier that was standing at the far end of the Map room. “That soldier was telling Mystic that she was to do even more jobs after she did the fill you put on that list as per our agreement.”

“I see,” said Hong.

“And,” Twilight glared, “While I respect, and want to work together with you on this issue, I’m afraid I can’t allow violations to take place in such agreements.” She narrowed her eyes even more, “Do you deny this accusation?

“If you recall in our agreement, I was to send out requests for her to do whenever possible.”

“So, that’s a no,” said Twilight.

“Princess, I know I seem excessive,” said Hong, “But I was just trying to make sure she’s disciplined enough for you and your friends.”

I don’t believe that, Twilight thought, “Even so, you were to let us do our ways with her first and foremost,” Twilight rebutted.

“She requires a firm hoof on her,” said Hong, “You're loosening your grip.”

“You don't understand the things we do, General,” said Twilight, “And I'm sorry if you're not liking them. But trust me, when I say that we can work this out.”

Hong hummed, rubbing his cheek, “You haven’t forgotten that Mystic has been reported numerous times using dark magic of damaging proportions, have you?”

Twilight felt chills run through her body. She felt goosebumps rise under her skin.

“No,” Twilight simply said, unable to think of Mystic using such magic.

“And if Mystic has used dark magic, who knows how much she has weaved her way into your life to have you shelter her?”

“This discussion isn’t about the reports surrounding Mystic,” Twilight cut in, “We need to keep in line with our accords.”

“That we do,” said Hong, “But that’s something that cannot openly be ignored.”

“I’ve not detected any dark magic from her,” said Twilight, her annoyance growing.

“You're clearly not able to handle things after all that's happened and what's been going on Princess,” said Hong, “You don't want this on your table on top of everything else.”

“General!” Twilight snapped. “That was out of line!” She locked her glare firmly on him. He appeared a little startled, but quickly composed himself.

“I apologize, Princess,” said Hong, “But I've just been through too much with this mare and I want justice to prevail over what happened back then.”

“There will be justice,” Twilight said in an assuring tone, “But we need to keep in line with our agreements.” She lightly glared, “Something you’ve overstepped with too many jobs at once.”

Hong sighed and bowed his head, “You’re right. I take full responsibility for my foolishness for that and stepping out of line. Forgive me, please.”

“All is forgiven, but I ask you now to let us handle things at least until after the Convocation,” said Twilight.

Twilight saw a little agitation in his eyes, but nothing from his face moved.

“Very well,” said Hong.

“I’ll let you off with a firm warning and Celestia will know of this,” said Twilight, “But don’t let this happen again.”

“I shall try,” said Hong.

“You may go,” said Twilight. Hong bowed and left the Map room.

A little while later, Mystic was called to meet Twilight in the same room.

“You’re still punishing me after I stood up for myself?” Mystic asked, distress and anger taking form on her.

“Mystic, I don’t want to but I have to,” said Twilight.

“Is that a thing with you, punishing poor ponies to save face?” Mystic pointed at her, glared harder with hurt eyes.

Twilight felt as if she’d been slapped. “Mystic I...

“The heat is going to come with Hong around, Princess!” Mystic shouted, “Whether if you like it or not!”

Twilight sat there glaring hard at Mystic. A lot of thoughts ran through her head wondering what to do about this situation. She had been studying and working hard, Twilight herself didn’t know Mystic as well as she would like to.

She was still slightly frustrated this mare went to Starlight anyway when she told her not to, but she has heard Starlight’s been working with her. And the two of them have been bonding over magic lessons, something Twilight was happy to see, even though Starlight still wasn’t opening up to her or her friends. Maybe there was a silver lining of Mystic defying her requests.

Maybe I can think of something that won’t be too harsh and try another approach, she thought.

“All right, Mystic,” she said, “I won’t punish you, but I will have you learning how to keep the books in the library organized as part of school assignments.” She had expected Mystic to respond but nothing came out of her mouth. “You can leave now.”

“Is that it?” Mystic asked, looking a little surprised.

“Yes.”

Twilight saw relief wash through Mystic’s eyes but her expression never changed.

Without another word, Mystic left Twilight.

How is Hong able to break national protocol and be able to build rapport with Equestria’s political system? Twilight thought. Does he have ponies within Canterlot working for him?

But that would be impossible since Imperial City has been closed off from Equestria up until very recently.

I’d better bring it up to Celestia, Twilight thought, even though she knew evidence would be scarce, if there was any, and this thought of hers was a long shot.

Mystic entered the School of Friendship's library and sat down. She figured she might as well get caught up on more of her studies. She looked out to see various students sitting at tables quietly reading.

“Hey,” said Starlight from behind her.

Mystic didn’t turn around.

“I wanted to apologize for my outburst earlier,” said Starlight. “It was disrespectful and out of line.”

Mystic nodded and turned to face her. “I guess you’d do that to not speak about your own problems.”

Starlight icily glared at Mystic, “Regardless of what I want beyond the apology, you could return it and we’d work out things from there.”

“Really?” Mystic scoffed.

“Yes, really,” Starlight retorted.

“It feels like that I'm just a big problem in the middle of other problems,” Mystic scrunched her face in anger.

Starlight opened her mouth to say something but she shut it and sighed. Mystic was inwardly hitting herself for speaking like that but she just clenched her hooves.

Maybe Twilight knows about her mother, Mystic thought, I’ll let her deal with that...

“Y’all okay?” a country accent called.

Mystic saw Applejack standing close by.

“Just having a civilized conversation,” said Starlight.

“Oh,” said Applejack, walking over. “But jus’ try not to create a scene.”

“Bit late for that,” Mystic muttered.

“Ah got wind of what happened,” said Applejack. “Ah’m sorry, Mystic.”

“No need to be sorry,” replied Mystic.

“Well, Ah’m here for ya if ya need anything,” said Applejack.

“Could it be that Hong being here has been just like it was back before she escaped from his clutches?” Starlight suddenly asked. “Could it be that he's bringing up bad memories and undoing the progress Twilight has been wanting to make with Mystic?”

Applejack’s eyes widened. “Ah guess Ah hadn’t thought of it that way...”

“And excuse me for being a bit of a recluse, but it helped me realize things aren’t as they’re supposed to be,” said Starlight. “Maybe Mystic needs to learn from those who are closest to her.”

How is this mare able to want to help me than her herself? Mystic thought, unable to help feel a little insulted and unable to understand.

“Ah suppose yer right,” said Applejack, “Ah’ll mention it to Twilight.” Applejack took her leave.

“Soooo,” said Starlight, “How about I help you understand the library system and get you started on reorganizing like Twilight asked?”

“Right,” said Mystic, having momentarily forgotten about it.

Chapter 14 - Hanging out with Rainbow

Teaching was something Rainbow Dash would never consider she’d ever do. Other than being a Wonderbolt and teaching ponies how to fly are exceptions, but she never thought she’d be teaching at Twilight’s School of Friendship. Today she gave a massive loyalty lesson by letting others stick together through the thin and thick by asking questions and having all of her students go through an obstacle course as a team and to not get separated or abandon one another as to show their loyalty to one another. Most of them passed and Rainbow was impressed.

She had lectured a couple of ponies that failed and told them that loyalty is one of the most important things in the world and that they need to learn to be a lot more than what they were today. She gives them an extra assignment before her classes end for the day. Now, she was practicing her signature moves for an upcoming Wonderbolts’ show by loop-de-looping, zig-zagging, diving, and air flips. Being in the sky made her feel alive, free, and not pressured about her life. It was exciting, but even Rainbow needs some time to slow down. Which is why she got into going to the spa fairly recently. She’s tried to keep that a secret for so long until AJ and Rarity spotted her that one day, but now, she admits to liking the spa. Her friends accepted it. They were so cool.

As she completes the last part of her trick, she smiles broadly to herself, ready to face the crowds the day after tomorrow.

“This show’s going to be so awesome!” she said happily. All of her Wonderbolts shows were, every time they did one, they seem to learn a new move here and there, it’s like finding treasure to improve their acts.

Deciding to stretch for a bit and take in the sight of the school and Castle, she smiles, feeling at peace for being so high up. The world was so loud down below, but high up it seems peaceful. It’s hard to explain it. The sky. It’s freedom. She spotted the Young Six playing hoofball with one another, other students doing their homework, Mystic and...

Mystic.

She gazed back to the orange unicorn sitting under a tree reading a few books and writing down notes on a notepad. A feeling of dislike and unease came to Rainbow. Sure, she had accepted Mystic somewhat on better terms, but she still has suspicions about her. Yet, her friends wouldn’t want to hear them because they’ve been bonding with her. Still, she has issues with Mystic and doesn’t know exactly how to approach her. Maybe her dislike is somewhat because of her loyalty to her friends? Because she humiliated her in defeating her with an injured leg? Both? Rainbow had no answers or didn’t really think to pursue the answers.

Gliding down to the ground, Rainbow decided to try something. It probably wouldn’t work, but she decided it was worth a shot. She landed about fifty feet away from Mystic. The unicorn seemed too into her books to really pay attention. The pegasus lightly gulped before taking a few steps forward. She paused at about thirty feet away. She cleared her throat. No response. She did it again. No response. She cleared it loudly. This caused Mystic to blink and slowly look up from her book. She gave Rainbow a slightly annoyed look, meaning for RD to get to the point.

Rainbow tried speaking, but words died on her throat. Instead, she raised a hoof and lightly waved at Mystic, forcing an awkward smile. Quirking an eyebrow, Mystic shrugged and went back to reading.

Well, so much for that, Rainbow thought. She continued standing there, trying to think of something else.

“H-How’s your day?” Rainbow asked, Really Dash?

Annoyed, Mystic looked back up, “It’s a day full of classes and research. How do you think?”

“Eh heh heh,” Rainbow chuckled awkwardly, smiling sheepishly, “I can see that, but it’s not really that bad. I mean, I had to do a lot more...”

“What do you want, Dash?” Mystic interrupted, clearly growing a little impatient.

Feeling a little insulted, Rainbow held her tongue and tried to come up with an answer.

“I just...I...” she tried to say, Come on, Dash! You’re better than this!

“I just wanted to check on you and ask if you wanted to hang out,” she managed to say.

Mystic sighed, “You already checked on me by asking how my day was. And hang out with you?”

“Yeah,” replied Rainbow, feeling a little more confident, “We could go grab a bite to eat after school if you’re interested.”

Mystic looked back at her book, “No thanks.”

“What?”

“I said ‘no thanks.’”

Rainbow wanted to rebut Mystic for declining an invitation from her, however, she remembers the unicorn’s relationship with her, and that Fluttershy is still a little on her case in terms of lying. Biting her tongue and swallowing her pride, she spoke again.

“O-Okay Mystic...” she began turning away, “I just thought you’d like a day out.”

“Sure,” said Mystic, not looking up from her book.

Rainbow flapped her wings and began flying into the school to gather all of her remaining papers she has to hoof in to Twilight.

Rainbow gathered up all her papers that Twilight needed, cleaned up the equipment around her classroom that was also a gym, and ensured her notes for the class in a few days are in their place. She has some time off due to her Wonderbolts schedule. The team was performing a new stunt move that’ll shatter all kinds of lights and effects around the crowd. She and her team have been prepping for a long time now. Rainbow began getting excited again. Turning to the door, and flying to it, she was about to open it until...

Spike opened the door.

“Whoa!” they screamed in unison before they crashed into one another, sending the papers flying everywhere as the pegasus and drake lay in a heap.

“Oh, I’m sorry Rainbow!” said Spike as he picked himself up.

“Oh, it’s no biggie,” replied Rainbow as she sat up, “I should’ve been going a little slower.”

Spike chuckled, “You? Going slower? As if!”

Rainbow giggled, “Good point.”

She began picking up the papers, “What did you want?”

“Oh,” said Spike, remembering why he came in, “Twilight has called you into her office to discuss some matters.”

Rainbow paused before looking at Spike with a slightly annoyed look.

“Is it relating to something I did again? Because I...”

“No, she just wants to talk with you,” Spike assured her, “She thinks it could be a good teaching opportunity for you.”

“Me? Why a teaching opportunity for me?”

“She didn’t spill out the details to me, I saw her and Rarity talking and Twilight requested that I’d come get you.”

Great. More stuff she has to deal with because of that spontaneous egghead pumping out new things about every little thing. She held her tongue on that, though.

“And before you ask me anything else,” Spike spoke up, “Just head over to Twilight and see what she needs.”

Dang it, she and Spike can read her like an open book when it came to these sorts of things. Letting out a small sigh, Rainbow nodded.

“Fine. Let’s get this over with,” she said.

“Don’t worry about your papers, I got them,” said Spike, picking some up, “Head over to the office.”

With a nod, Rainbow left Spike in a flash, blowing some papers into the air, slightly annoying the drake.

The pegasus came to a stop in front of the Headmare’s door. This would probably be a lecture or more last-minute school stuff she has to take care of. Who can say? Taking in a breath, she knocked on the door a couple of times and waited.

“Come in!” Twilight’s voice called.

Rainbow opened the door to see her purple alicorn friend sitting at her desk with several paper stacks next to her.

“Hey Twilight,” Rainbow greeted, “Great, is there more paperwork that needs to be done?”

“No, no,” said Twilight, “I just graded these.”

“You got Spike to come and get me,” said Rainbow as she sat down in a chair in front of the desk.

“Yes, I did,” said Twilight, levitating her graded papers off her desk, “And I think you could use this.”

“What is it?” Rainbow asked, “I’ve got the next few days off, some to do with my Wonderbolts schedule.”

“I know you have a few days off, which is why I wanted to talk to you,” said Twilight, “And no, this isn’t work for you to do in your time off.”

“Then what is it?” Rainbow asked.

“I would like for you, to the best of your ability, to bond with Mystic,” said Twilight. Rainbow’s eyes flew wide open, but before she could say anything, Twilight held up a hoof. “I know you and her haven’t gotten along and hardly speak with each other, but that’s something that needs to be fixed.”

“Twilight, I don’t know about her, you know what I’m concerned she is,” said Rainbow.

“What you might think of her doesn’t matter when it comes to making friends and helping ponies be better,” said Twilight. “She’s formed a bond with Starlight, has gotten to talk more to her than to us, and been learning a lot and I believe it’s time for you two to make amends and bond.”

“I still think this might not be a good idea,” said Rainbow, “She wants nothing to do with me.”

“Rainbow,” Twilight said firmly, “Throughout the years you have proven yourself a loyal, strong, and determined friend.”

“Twilight, I know where you’re going with--”

“Good,” Twilight cut in, “We all love you, Rainbow for who you are and how loyal you’ve shown yourself to be, as well as to others.” She stood up from her desk and walked up to Rainbow, “You’re a teacher and an Element of Harmony, Rainbow. That means you’re an example.” Rainbow sighed, lowering her head. “Just set a good example for Mystic and ponies around you, and be the best you can be.” She placed a foreleg around Rainbow’s shoulders, “Even if you do make mistakes.”

Rainbow felt as if she had no choice, so she reluctantly nodded. “I’ll try, Twilight.”

“Good,” said Twilight, “I’ve got to go to several meetings and catch up with my parents so I expect to hear good things from you when it’s over.”

“When should I start?” Rainbow asked.

“I’d like for you to get started as soon as possible,” said Twilight. “Oh, and don’t forget to let Mystic make her own friends when she can.”

“All right,” Rainbow muttered.

The next morning, Rainbow flew above Ponyville, looking for her target. After planning and thinking of what she could do yesterday, Rainbow felt as if she was ready to ask Mystic to join her for a trip. Rainbow realized she could’ve talked to her yesterday, but she looked busy with studying, hanging out with the Crusaders, and the Apple family. She thought about talking, but she backed out for Mystic’s sake. Or, she tried to convince herself of that.

With a proud smile on her face, Rainbow found out she’d gone to the hardware store to pick up some tools. After flying for a bit, she spotted Mystic walking out of the hardware store levitating a toolbox in her magic. Relaxing a bit, she flew down and landed fifteen feet away from Mystic.

“Hey,” she said, causing Mystic to look at her.

“Yes?” Mystic asked, clearly not interested.

“Weelllll, today, and the day after are my days off from the school, and I’d been thinking about things.”

“About what?”

“Thing is,” Rainbow straightened herself up, rubbing her foreleg sheepishly, “I... I planned on having somepony accompany me, and all my friends aren’t available at the moment.”

“Fluttershy is free after her work on the animal shelter this morning.”

Rainbow slightly cringed, but quickly answered, “I can’t ask her because I kinda need to get going, and I wanted to ask the closest pony I could find.”

“Dash, there are a bunch more ponies that were in the general direction you approached me from. You could’ve asked one of them.”

Dang it! Rainbow laughed awkwardly.

“I meant those I knew and had a personal conversation with!”

“Uh huh. And how many did you have with all those ponies beforehoof?” Mystic pointed to behind Rainbow.

Rainbow looked and bit her bottom lip when she spotted Maud, Derpy, Thunderlane, and Scootaloo, who waved at Rainbow. Rainbow sheepishly waved back. She turned back at Mystic, visibly sweating now, “Well, I, I... I just thought I’d...” She paused and smacked her forehead, Way to go, Rainbow Dash...

“I’ve got to get back to the farm,” said Mystic, walking away.

“Wait!” Rainbow cried, flying off after her. She hovered next to the unicorn as she held a neutral look.

“I... I just think we should... hang out?” Rainbow managed to get out.

“Hang out?”

“Because I thought it’d be very beneficial for our time and since we don’t know each other very well, I thought...”

“Rainbow,” Mystic said, annoyed, “What are you trying to say?”

Deciding to get to the point and not wanting to lose this opportunity, she sighed and spoke.

“Twilight thought you and I should hang out and bond together,” she said.

Mystic quit walking and turned to face her, “What?”

“Yeah, she did tell me that,” Rainbow spoke honestly, “She thought it’d be a good time for us both to learn from one another and share one another’s interests.”

“And?”

“I’ve got a line of stuff for us to do today and tomorrow,” Rainbow explained, feeling a little more confident, but still had her guard up, “I think you’d like it.”

“So... you want to hang out with me on your day off?”

Despite wanting to say “No, I’d rather not” Rainbow swallowed her pride.

“Yes. I do.”

Mystic just stood there with a quirked eyebrow. As time passed, Rainbow began to feel trepidation approaching.

“I was wondering when you were going to come out and say it,” Mystic finally said.

Rainbow furrowed her brows “Huh?”

“Twilight told me yesterday that you were going to come and offer me time with you,” Mystic explained, “I was wanting you to come out and say it.”

“You’re serious?” Rainbow’s eyes widened.

“I am. She told me to have a good time and give you the benefit of the doubt for the trip, and to make some new friends if possible.”

Rainbow nodded, not fully listening, and wanting to get going on the experience.

“So... when shall we get started?” she asked, “I-I mean when seems appropriate to you!”

“We can start as soon as I get these tools back,” said Mystic, walking ahead, “I’ll let Applejack know. See you later.”

Rainbow stood there for a minute, watching her partner for the next couple of days depart from her.

“Wait...” Rainbow whispered and then shouted, “She knew this whole time?!”

The trip to this “Cloudsdale” was mostly silent. A pony named Cherry Berry navigated the hot air balloon Mystic stood in. Having never flown before, she was amazed at seeing the land of Equestria’s rolling fields, forests, rivers, and lakes.

It’s beautiful, Mystic thought, a small smile breaking out onto her face.

“This is what we pegasi see every day,” Rainbow said. Mystic looked up at her, believing she caught her smile. “Isn’t it awesome to see things from our perspective?”

Mystic lightly nodded. “I’ve never seen anything like it before.”

Rainbow beamed. She looked out in front of her. “And we’re here!”

Mystic turned and watched as a large cloud came into view. But it wasn’t just a large cloud, it looked like a city made completely out of the white material. Rainbow liquid dripped from various places on the base of the city, pegasi flew in and out of it and there were a couple of hot air balloons departing.

Soon, the balloon she was traveling in landed on the cloudy surface. Rainbow hovered nearby as Mystic looked at the streets ahead.

There were multiple houses lined on the streets heading to a four-way crossway. There were streetlights on a sidewalk and even a fire hydrant that was made out of the substance.

“Come on, let’s step out and get moving!” Rainbow said in a chipper tone.

Hesitantly, Mystic opened the door to the basket. Hooves slightly shaking, she stepped out onto the clouds.

Just when she was about to pull back her hoof touched the cloud as if it were solid.

Wow, that spell Twilight cast on me does work! she thought, amazed as she fully stepped out of the balloon’s basket.

“Here we are, Mystic!” Rainbow said, holding her forelegs out as if presenting the sight before her. “The coolest place in the sky! Cloudsdale!”

“It is impressive,” replied Mystic. She looked down at her hooves. They were able to stand and even walk on clouds. “I’ve never stood on clouds. They’re like standing on cotton.”

Rainbow chuckled. “Yeah, ponies say that a lot.” She wrapped a foreleg around Mystic’s neck, “Anyway! We’ve got some time to kill before the show later today! Why don’t I show you around?”

That sounded interesting. What would it be like living up here? “Sure. I think I might like seeing this place.”

“Oh, you’re gonna love it!” Rainbow went to the air, doing a loop-de-loop until landing on the other side of the street. Mystic just followed saying nothing. “There are all kinds of great restaurants and places to get some snacks if you want some. As well as aerial tours all around Equestria!”

“That sounds cool,” said Mystic.

“It sounds awesome!” Rainbow said happily.

Both ponies went silent for a few seconds, as Mystic watched several pegasi fly all around her.

“You teach loyalty, don’t you?” Mystic asked.

“You know it!” Rainbow said, proudly. “Can you tell me what you know about loyalty?”

“Thing is, Rainbow,” said Mystic, “I was part of a group where the only thing that mattered to them was loyalty.”

“Really?”

Mystic nodded. “Yes. I think I might know plenty about loyalty.”

“That’s awesome! That means you’re ahead in my class! Nailed it!” Rainbow posed in victory.

“That’s not entirely what I meant...” Mystic murmured, but Rainbow didn’t seem to pick up on it.

For the next hour, Mystic took in the sights of Cloudsdale from the weather factory, the Cloudosseum, and how the rainbow rivers flow through the streets.

While the city was impressive, Mystic wasn’t as enthusiastic about it as Rainbow was. She barely registered how Rainbow talked about how “awesome” it was as well as her team, the Wonderbolts, were.

Mystic just tried to find any potential friends she could probably make if Rainbow would allow her. But hardly any pegasi were around to...

“Agh, I need a break,” said a nearby voice, “My wings are cramping.” Mystic turned to see two lilac pegasi that looked like twins. The second pegasus, who had a smooth mane and tail, began rubbing the first one’s back.

Remember your lessons, Mystic thought, Just try and talk, and maybe you’ll find common ground.

She hesitantly began walking over to them, trying to push aside all of her doubts. The first pegasus, who had a spiky mane, saw her. Mystic gently waved at her.

“Hello,” said the pegasus, causing her presumed sister to look at Mystic too.

“Hi there,” said Mystic, “I’m Mystic. What’re your names?”

“I’m Cloudchaser,” said the first pegasus pointing at herself, “And this is my sister, Flitter.”

“Wonderful to meet you,” said Flitter, smiling. “You’re visiting Cloudsdale, huh?”

“What gave it away? The horn?” Mystic asked with a small grin, which caused the pegasi to giggle.

“Maybe,” said Cloudchaser.

“I also got a recommendation for you,” said Mystic, walking up to her and rubbing the base of Cloudchaser’s wings, “You might want to get to a spa. Ponyville has the best one I know of.”

“I keep telling her that,” said Flitter, rolling her eyes.

“No, you only said it in the last week,” Cloudchaser said with a grin.

“I wonder what could have caused your wings to cramp,” said Mystic.

“Oh, we’ve been on a flight around Equestria,” said Flitter.

Mystic suddenly thought of what they could talk about. “How much do you two like traveling?”

Not knowing that Mystic had departed from her, Rainbow was hovering as she continually kept talking about the cloud city.

“And that’s Cloudsdale’s best bookstore!” said Rainbow, “We’ve got to go by there soon.” She turned to look at Mystic, only to not find her there. “Mystic?!”

She looked around at the cloudy streets, but she didn’t see her. She began to panic as she flew back the way she came from. “Oh, Twilight’s gonna kill me!” Suddenly, at the corner of a building, she saw Mystic speaking with her old flight school friends, Flitter and Cloudchaser.

She grimaced.

Rainbow remembered while she had a great time at flight school, While Rainbow had a great time at flight school, there were certain moments she wasn’t proud of and some she wanted ponies to not even mention. Hesitantly, Rainbow descended close by.

“--and we consider Ponyville our home away from home,” said Flitter.

“We pay rent on one of the homes there,” added Cloudchaser.

Flitter turned her head to see Rainbow, “Hey, Rainbow Dash! Nice to run into you here!”

“Likewise, Flitter,” Rainbow said with a sheepish grin as Mystic and Cloudchaser looked in her direction.

“We were just getting to know this pony here, do you know her?” Cloudchaser asked.

“She’s with me,” said Rainbow, looking at Mystic, “Why did you run off?”

“I didn’t run off, I just quit walking and started talking to these ponies,” said Mystic.

Rainbow paused for a beat. “Fair enough. Sorry I didn’t notice you were gone.”

Mystic shrugged and looked back at the two sisters, “Can you tell me more about what you two do for a living?” Flitter and Cloudchaser beamed as Rainbow went quiet and watched the three ponies.

About ten minutes must’ve passed. Rainbow bit her hoof as Mystic continued talking to Cloudchaser and Flitter.

This isn’t working as I thought! she thought, We’re supposed to be exploring the city and finding common ground!

“-and that’s the last time I had ever flown in a storm,” said Cloudchaser.

“Wow,” said Mystic, “That was quite a tale.”

“It’s fun being with you, Mystic,” said Flitter.

“I think it’s fun being with you too, Flitter,” Mystic smiled, “And you too, Cloudchaser.”

“Hey, Rainbow,” said Flitter, “Do you want us to tell Mystic about the Noodle incident at flight school?”

“I had nothing to do with that!” Rainbow shouted, causing everypony’s eyes to widen. She smiled, blushing lightly. “Sorry.”

“What was that incident?” Mystic asked with a smirk, causing Rainbow to fear her mocking and sly looks.

Flitter giggled, “Oh, it was a huge incident that--”

“Oh! Hey!” Rainbow flew right in between the two sisters and Mystic, “It’s getting rather late and Mystic and I need to get going!”

“Huh?” Mystic asked. “Don’t we have an hour or--”

“See ya Flitter and Clouds!” Rainbow began pushing Mystic along the streets, “Gotta go but catch up with you later!”

Rainbow continued pushing Mystic down the streets until they rounded a couple of corners until Rainbow was sure they wouldn’t be seen by them again.

“Goodness, rude much?” Mystic scoffed.

“Sorry,” Rainbow said, “I almost forgot we needed to do a couple of errands before we head to the show.”

“You never mentioned this to me before,” said Mystic.

“Got to get some snacks and drinks for the Wonderbolts,” Rainbow hastily said, “And run something by my folks’ house.”

“Oh?” Mystic asked.

“Yeah,” said Rainbow, looking for where they could get the snacks, “In the meantime, we could keep bonding and finding common ground.”

“The only common ground we have is being daredevils I guess,” Mystic muttered.

“Great! That’s a good starting place!” Rainbow beamed.

Mystic facehoofed.

Later that day, Mystic was in the Cloudosseum’s lobby. She walked upstairs to an upper level and looked at a hoof-written map Rainbow had given her. It marked a particular room about ten doors down the left corridor. Mystic made sure the badge she received from the pegasus was clipped on her outfit well enough before she got on her way. The unicorn was a little disgruntled at Rainbow’s lack of effort to bond properly. However, she decided to play it cool when she came upon the door Rainbow had marked on the map. She saw it was marked “VIP room.”

I guess I’m meeting her team, Mystic assumed. She raised a hoof, entering the room to find herself with a bunch of ponies wearing blue jumpsuits that covered their bodies from head to hoof, one of the stallions was sitting on the floor eating to what looked like an apple pie. On the far end of the room, Mystic saw a couple of tables that had some appetizers as well as bottles of water. Deciding she was thirsty, Mystic walked over, grabbed a bottle with her magic, and began drinking it.

“There you are!” said a familiar raspy voice. Mystic turned to see Rainbow dressed in the same blue outfit.

“I’ve also got you some friends here you could get to know!” Rainbow said happily. Mystic inclined her head, and behind the ecstatic pegasus were three more pegasi. One with a fiery mane, a light blue stallion with a deep blue mane, and a rose-eyed pegasus with a white mane. “This here is Spitfire, Soarin, and Fleetfoot.”

“Hello ma’am,” the pony known as Spitfire saluted, “Pleased to meet you.”

“Hi there!” said Soarin, wiping his muzzle from pie crumbs.

“Any friend of Rainbow Dash is a friend of mine!” said Fleetfoot.

Not sure if we’re totally friends, Mystic thought, “Nice to meet all of you, too. Rainbow talked all about you on the way here.”

“That doesn’t surprise us one bit,” Soarin chuckled.

“The Wonderbolts are the best aerial team in all of Equestria,” said Rainbow, which caused Mystic to bite her tongue to keep herself from saying anything. “And you’re going to see an amazing show today!”

“Oh, Rainbow, didn’t you get the memo?” Fleetfoot asked.

“Memo?” Rainbow asked. The three Wonderbolts looked at each other with slight confusion. “What’s going on?”

“We sent a message out that the show has been changed,” said Soarin.

“What?” Rainbow’s eyes widened, “What has changed? Do we have a new routine I didn’t know about?”

“You really don’t know?” Fleetfoot gasped.

“What is it?!” Rainbow asked in a panicked tone.

“We’re going to be doing a contest against the ever-growing in popularity, the Washouts,” Spitfire sighed.

Rainbow gasped, “What?! Why wasn’t I informed of this?”

“We sent the message to you three days ago,” said Spitfire, “You didn’t get it?”

“I-I’ve been busy!” Rainbow stammered.

“That’s a no then,” Spitfire sighed, “Look, just do your best and remember your training.” Rainbow began to trot in panic. Mystic had just been standing there, interested at this turn of events.

“I may not know much about them,” said Mystic, causing the four ponies to look at her, “But I look forward to the friendly competition.” She finished her water and walked out of the VIP room. As she headed to the bleachers to find a seat, Mystic began thinking of the other team.

Washouts, Washouts, she tapped her chin. I might need to get a brochure of them and the Wonderbolts before the show starts.

Rainbow had to get out of the Cloudosseum to get some air. She gulped down her second bottle of water and tried to enjoy the light breeze flowing.

An obstacle course, doing aerial tricks, and finally a grand race between all members of either team, Rainbow thought, beginning to hyperventilate. Keep it together, Rainbow! You’ve handled worse than this before! Rainbow tried to calm her breathing. It was already enough trouble having to put up with Mystic being here, but now having to do a competition with the infamous Washouts? The pegasus’ anger burned against the recklessness and foolishness of Lightning Dust and how she nearly...

She tensed when she saw a familiar green-coated pegasus standing nearby, dressed in her black and green suit.

“Lightning Dust!” Rainbow seethed.

“Hey, wingpony!” Lightning greeted with a snarky grin, “Long time no see.”

“I thought I’d never have to see your face again,” Rainbow growled.

“Ouch,” Lightning said in a mocking tone, “And here I was hoping to have a happy reunion with an old friend.”

“Last time I recall that we were no such thing,” Rainbow snarled.

Lightning shrugged, “Regardless if we are or not, I’ve just been dying to see your looks at how huge the Washouts have become! We’re rivaling the Wonderbolts, and--”

“You seem to forget the fact that you nearly severely injured or killed Scootaloo!” Rainbow shouted.

“I was wrong in that incident, sure,” said Lightning, not even phased, “But I’ve learned from it and I take some precautions before such stunts.”

“Yeah, right!” Rainbow scoffed, “You’re all about not following safety protocols.”

“Have it your way, Dash,” Lightning waved her off, “But my team has grown and I have become more dependable on some safety rules.”

Rainbow shook her head, “Whatever. We all know I’m the best flier! I’ll leave you in the dust, Dust!”

Rainbow was surprised when Lightning laughed.

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that!” said Lightning, wiping a tear away, “I’m feeling extra good today so you might want to watch your flank.”

Rainbow wanted to retort, but she was so flustered she just turned and flew off. She could practically hear Lightning’s giggles ringing in her ears.

Keep calm, Rainbow Dash! Don’t let her get to your head! she thought as steam poured from her nostrils.

It was a few minutes before the show would begin and Mystic had picked out a seat to give her a good view of the action. She finished looking at the booklets and brochures about the event and teams.

“Wow, these flight teams seem to be quite amazing,” she said to herself, “Rainbow seems to be right about the Wonderbolts.”

However, she was more interested in the other team, the Washouts. She grinned.

Fireproof suits? The Crushinator Jaws of Smashalot? Mystic’s grin grew. They sound incredible!

Mystic looked out onto the wide, circular space of the Cloudosseum. Scattered throughout the space below, were arrows and flags that marked a flight pattern, but there were hoops attached to clouds, weather machines that would spew out wind and rain, cloud pillars, and bars that Mystic assumed the teams would fly around, and other obstacles. Beyond them, she could see where pegasi were sitting in about every seat, but there were some unicorns and earth ponies as well.

I say I’m in for one heck of a show, Mystic thought.

“Good afternoon fillies and gentlecolts!” the speaker announced, causing Mystic to smirk, proud of her timing. “Today marks the first competition between two rival teams! The original, the flight team of Equestria, the Wonderbolts!”

The crowd cheered as Mystic watched as the entire herd of ponies she’d met flew out into the opening, doing several loop-de-loops before landing on a platform on a far-left platform.

“And now, the newest, ever-growing in popularity, and most bold and audacious team out there, the Washouts!” the speaker announced.

Mystic got a sense of excitement flowing through her system as a team of ponies dressed in black and green with helmets on flew out into the open. They did several loop-de-loops but added spinning through the air as they made their way over to their platforms next to the Wonderbolts. Mystic was very impressed that they all landed firmly and in formation without any mistakes.

“Whoa,” Mystic marveled.

Rainbow stood on her platform with her teammates, doing some final stretches before cracking her neck and forming a look of determination on the obstacle course below.

She was told that she and the best of her team would go last, which caused her to hope that Lightning wouldn’t be one of the ponies she was up against.

Rainbow saw her parents sitting on one of the top bleachers. They were waving and letting out cheers. A sense of guilt washed over the pegasus. She never got to go to see her mom for her birthday and had forgotten to get her a present. Yet, they were there just cheering for their daughter. But she had to brush the thoughts aside and focus.

Soon, it was Rainbow, Spitfire, and Soarin all doing the obstacle course along with Lightning, Rolling Thunder, and Short Fuse. Rainbow shot a glare at Lightning as she smirked at the angered pegasus. The pegasus on a nearby cloud waved a checkered flag and all of them were off.

Rainbow did her best to clear her mind and focus on the obstacles ahead of her, not daring to think of the opposing team. Rainbow pushed herself, swerving around cloud pillars, doing a corkscrew in between two bars close together, all while keeping her speed up.

She flew through all of the electrified hoops in a spiral before turning around and avoiding swinging columns. She dived into the rain and wind created by the weather machines. She was pushed up against them, but she kept her balance and focus.

However, her focus would be interrupted as Lightning was right next to her. Rainbow saw several thunderclouds with lightning emitting from them. She smirked, turned sharply to the right, swerved around, and loop-de-looped around the last one. She caught up with Lightning Dust.

“Impressed, LD?” Rainbow asked with a proud smirk.

“I’ve seen better moves from a one-winged pegasus!” Lightning mocked.

Rainbow let out a cry of rage and determination, pushing herself harder until she and Lightning reached their platform at the same time.

Meanwhile, Mystic was watching the show. Her eyes were wide and she couldn’t take her eyes off it.

This is amazing! Everypony does so well at these tricks! She thought.

But there was one particular pegasus that was not only the fastest, and even durable, but the most impressive to her. She looked at the leader of the Washouts, Lightning Dust as she high hoofed her teammates.

After the aerial trick session of the competition, all that was left was a race. Rainbow was stretching at the starting line along with her teammates that remained. Unfortunately, Lightning was still standing tall with her fellow members as well. There were four Washouts and four Wonderbolts but Rainbow was feeling very agitated.

“Keep a clear mind, Crash,” said Spitfire. “We want to win this.” Rainbow looked over at her captain as they both stretched their wings. “We’re ahead by a little bit, but if we win this race, we’ll be number one. Got it?”

“I’ll do my best, ma’am,” said Rainbow.

“What was that?”

“I mean, yes ma’am!” Rainbow said quickly.

She noticed most of her teammates had stopped stretching and were crouched down, ready to take off. Rainbow quit her stretching and got in the same position, trying to ignore looking at Lightning Dust.

Rainbow focused on the pegasus stallion holding the checkered flag. With a mighty wave, Rainbow took off along with her teammates.

She could feel Lightning right next to her, so Rainbow pushed herself as hard as she was able to. Rainbow was doing all she could to keep her mind clear and focus. Lightning slightly pulled ahead as they came upon their turn. Rainbow made the turn, which was able to push her in front of her rival, much to her delight.

The race went on for three more laps and the teams were on their final lap with Rainbow and Spitfire at the front. However, Rainbow looked and saw her rival and another member of her teammates was right behind her.

When Rainbow made the final turn, Lightning suddenly was in front of her and heading to the finish line fast.

“No!” Rainbow cried, trying to pick up speed, but her rival was too fast and Rainbow watched in horror as Lightning Dust crossed the finish line. Unable to believe it, Rainbow thought she might’ve stopped flapping her wings because Rolling Thunder crossed after Lightning with Rainbow right behind the blue pegasus.

Rainbow screeched to a stop, unblinking, eyes wide and jaw agape.

“And the winner of the competition are the Washouts!” the speaker announced.

The crowd loudly cheered, some were standing up and flailing their forelegs at the Washouts’ victory. She gaped at Lightning who was waving at the crowd before her.

How could I have lost?! she asked, feeling her cheeks flush.

Rainbow didn’t dare look at the crowd or where her best supporters were. It would be even worse to look at Spitfire and her fellow teammates.

Thank Celestia Scootaloo isn’t here... she thought, hiding her face and began flying back to where she took off from.

In all of her career, this was the most humiliating defeat and she lost to her biggest rival.

Suddenly, she growled and flew right up to Lightning Dust.

“You cheated!” Rainbow shouted.

“I did no such thing, Dash,” Lightning said with a grin. “I was just doing it by the book as some ponies would say.”

Lightning flew off before Rainbow could say any more.

Mystic stomped her hooves on the seats, very impressed and proud of Lightning Dust.

These Washouts are amazing! she thought. I might be a fan of them.

Mystic made her way back into the corridors, pulled out her map, and saw that the Washouts’ were hosting an autograph session a few rooms down from her.

I need to meet them, she thought, walking down the corridor. She inwardly hoped she could become their friend. It might be a long shot but there’s nothing wrong with trying.

Eventually, Mystic came across a line that was already significantly long. She could see the Washouts had a table set up in a room on the far end of the hall, but there had to be at least fifty or so ponies ahead of her.

“Ponies, getting in line long before the celebs arrive, right?” Mystic asked the pony in front of her.

“You’re telling me,” the mare agreed as she held a plushie of Lightning Dust in her hooves.

It must’ve been an hour since she stood in this line. It felt like two, but at least there were ten ponies left. She saw a mare and a stallion getting a picture with Lightning and a pony named Rolling Thunder as Short Fuse signed autographs.

These ponies are bold and audacious, Mystic thought, growing impatient. Maybe it’s time for me to act that way.

She saw Lightning had gotten back into her seat. In a bold move, Mystic shoved past the ponies in line, ignoring their complaints until she was right up at Lightning, who looked up at her with an astounded look.

“Why do you think you’re just shoving ahead of these ponies?” Lightning asked, pointing to the line behind Mystic.

“The way I see it, I came to see you, Lightning Dust,” replied Mystic. “Leader of the Washouts!” She placed a hoof on the table. “Leap before you look!”

“Is that so?” Lightning asked and gave a challenging grin.

Mystic returned the grin. “Yeah, you’re full of surprises, you and your team.”

“Yes, yes we are,,” said Lightning, “We’re big and all, but I just don’t think you’ve got what it takes like we do.”

“I think you're underestimating me,”

“Oh, there's more of us and only one of you.”

“Am I too tough for you by yourself?” Mystic challenged with a smirk.

Lightning’s eyes widened. “No!” Her looked hardened. “Who do you think you are to speak to me that way?”

“A pony who demands that her heroes take notice of a real capable pony,” Mystic flexed her muscles.

“Even without my wings, you couldn’t keep up with me if I had two legs tied behind my flank!”

“You wanna bet, sister? I think I could run a race faster than you could in twenty years!”

Mystic noticed a spark within Lightning’s eyes as the pegasus’ look hardened.

“Oh, you think you’ve got guts, don’t you, unicorn?” Lightning asked, “You couldn’t keep up with a speedster like me!”

“Want to bet?” Mystic asked.

“Yeah!” Lightning said, the spark in her eyes got bigger. Mystic accepted the internal challenge.

“Yeah, I bet you’re just a weakling!” Lightning taunted.

“You have a misjudgment of character!”

“You’re hiding behind that attitude of yours!”

“You’re just an ego-soaked baby!” Mystic finished.

Everypony around her gasped. Lightning Dust’s eyes widened even wider than before. Mystic held her ground, keeping her hard look on the pegasus.

“So...” Lightning spoke in a low tone, “You plunder ahead of everypony else, confront me, try to trash talk me, and you’re acting like you’re so high and mighty in front of my presence?!” Her nose was almost touching Mystic’s.

Mystic leaned forward to where her nose was touching Lightning’s. “I prefer that I’m being bold and audacious.” Lightning didn’t reply. Both ponies didn’t back down.

Then, Lightning pulled back, a chuckle escaped her throat as a smile broke out on her face. “I love you.” Suddenly, she got up, went around the table, roughly hugged Mystic, and wrapped a foreleg around her, facing her teammates. “This pony’s got guts! Just like all of us!” She patted Mystic’s back, “Get her into the VIP room! I believe we’ve got to get to know her!”

Mystic’s heart swelled as she roughly patted Lightning’s back. “That is if you can handle me.”

“Ha!” Lightning laughed. “Rolling Thunder and Short Fuse! Get off your flanks and move her into the VIP room now!”

“Right away, boss!” Short Fuse saluted. He flew up to Mystic and began pushing her. “Get moving! Don’t make me tell you twice!”

Mystic laughed and trotted onwards as Rolling Thunder led her down the corridor.

An hour or so later, after meeting more of the teammates, Mystic couldn’t help but smile as she sat in a Washouts themed chair. Around her were posters, fliers, a couch, refreshments on a nearby table, and an electric guitar leaning up against the wall. All of them are in the signature black and green. Rolling Thunder and Short Fuse were drinking sodas, having recently come in from the autograph table.

Then, the door flew open, revealing Lightning Dust and several more members of her Washout team.

“Where’s the pony of the hour?” she called out.

“Right here!” Mystic cried, a sense of excitement overcoming her.

“There you are!” Lightning flew over to her and sat down in a chair next to her. “I’ve got to say, I’m very impressed, not many ponies can approach me the way you did.” Her smile grew bigger, “Let alone in front of that many fans? That was sick!”

“Well, they’re just chickens,” replied Mystic, smugly, “They should become bolder like you.”

“Hah!” Lightning laughed. “I love this pony! Why didn’t we meet her sooner?”

“Too fast, boss! Gotta keep rolling the shows out!” said Rolling Thunder, taking a sip of her soda.

“True.” Lightning turned to Mystic. “So, unicorn, what’s your name?”

“Mystic,” replied Mystic, outstretching a hoof. Lightning took it.

“Nice to finally meet you, Mystic!” said Lightning, “Did you enjoy the show?”

“Oh, definitely!” Mystic’s smile grew wide. “It was incredible! I’ve never seen such dangerous and exciting tricks before!”

Lightning laughed again. “You should see us in our solo shows! We really crank up the craziness whenever we can.”

“I was hoping that I might someday.”

“Well, we can give you a schedule, some merch, and autographs!” Lightning shot up from her seat, flew to the opposite of the room, and brought some posters, plushies of herself, and a schedule.

“How much?” Mystic asked.

“How much?!” Lightning’s eyes widened. “For my guest? These are yours!” She shoved all of them into Mystic’s bag.

“Oh, my, thank you,” Mystic chuckled.

“You’re lucky, unicorn,” said Rolling Thunder.

“Lightning Dust doesn’t take most ponies in!” Short Fuse shouted.

“Well, I’m honored,” Mystic gave a bow to the Washouts.

“So, Mystic, what the hay do you do for a living? And how did you hear about us?” Lightning reclined in her chair.

“I get into dangerous situations,” replied Mystic. “I travel, I fight creatures, and want to learn more about the world.”

“Did you travel across the globe?” Lightning’s eyes lit up with interest.

“Most of it.”

“Wow!”

“And how I got here is a long story, but I did come here with somepony.”

“Were you with that Rainbow Dash?” Lightning asked.

Mystic sighed, frowning, “Yeah.”

“Not going so good? Full of herself?”

“Yeah,” replied Mystic.

“I might be myself,” Lightning proudly smiled. “But I like to think about others’ behalf and try to show off.”

“That’s noble,” Mystic briefly smiled. “But Rainbow just wants to build herself up at others’ expense.”

Lightning rolled her eyes. “Please, I know what that’s like.”

“Do you?”

“She and I had our differences too!” Lightning said.

“She and I can’t ever get along, even when she half-heartedly tries!” said Mystic.

“I was a lot better flier than her back in my academy days!”

“You proved that today! And I call her Skittle Head!”

Lightning flew backward in her chair, howling in laughter. The rest of the Washouts joined in and Mystic began laughing along with them.

“Skittle Head?!” Lightning howled. “Now, that’s a classic I’ve got to remember!”

“I agree!” Short Fuse said.

“Want more?” Mystic asked. “She thinks she’s better than everypony and has to always one-up me.”

“She just cares for herself and does not want to take the blame for her actions,” said Lightning.

“Rainbow thinks she can do whatever the hay she wants!”

“What else is new?”

“She framed me for a crime and I had to repay a debt!” Mystic shouted.

Lightning’s eyes widened. “Whoa. That’s low.”

Mystic nodded. “I even fought her and I won.”

Lightning clapped, “Amazing!”

Mystic smirked, presenting her right foreleg. “I only had to work with only three limbs, too.”

“Seriously?” one of the Washouts said as Lightning’s jaw dropped.

“Yeah,” replied Mystic.

Lightning brightly smiled. “I knew you had something in you, but now, I’ve heard it all!” She looked to her teammates. “Bring out the drinks! They’re all on me.”

“Right away, boss!” said Rolling Thunder.

Mystic couldn’t take her eyes off Lightning Dust. She could see underneath this pegasus, aside from the ego and brashness, she saw a pony full of life, optimism, and energy. She looked totally content and happy with her squad. As if they were family.

Family...

Mystic frowned, remembering her time with the Liberators and how much they meant to her. She sighed, frowning, wishing that they could see this moment.

“Why so downcast?” came Lightning’s voice.

Mystic froze. “Uh...”

“This is a time for happiness and bonding,” Lightning smiled.

“Yeah,” replied Mystic. She almost tensed when Lightning got up and wrapped a foreleg around her.

“Wanna spill?”

“Oh, it...” Mystic’s sighed. “I... just... had a group I was in and they all ended up leaving me...”

Lightning blinked. “Oh. Ouch.”

“Yeah. Ouch.”

“Well,” Lightning smiled. “You’ve got a new group right here.”

Mystic smiled. “That sounds wonderful.” She dropped it. “But I can’t hang out much longer, I have to get back to Ponyville.”

“Wait,” said Lightning, “The Princess of Friendship? Is that why you were with Rainbow?”

Mystic nodded. “It’s complicated.”

“Well, let’s have you cut loose a little bit by having some drinks!” Lightning smiled again. “Speaking of which...” She turned Mystic around to see Rolling Thunder handing out bottles of booze. Mystic’s eyes widened.

Then, Rolling Thunder gave Lightning and Mystic each a bottle. The unicorn gazed at it, she might've drunk alcohol before but reminded herself to drink it in moderation, unlike that one time.

“Well, Washouts, I just want to say from the bottom of my heart, thank you!” Lightning announced as Mystic looked up at the team, “We finally managed to outshine the Wonderbolts today! If we keep this up, we’ll be the next elite squad in all of Equestria! But the most important thing,” She patted Mystic’s head. “Is that we gained a new loyal follower and friend of the Washouts, Mystic! Let’s all drink and enjoy a new relationship for years to come!” She raised her bottle, and Mystic did likewise, “To the Washouts and Mystic!”

“To the Washouts and Mystic!” the Washouts cried and began drinking.

Mystic popped the top off her bottle and took a sip. Her taste buds danced from the taste of the booze. Then, she began gulping it down.

Rainbow hadn’t touched her food. She didn’t look around at the Wonderbolts in the mess hall as they ate. The defeated pegasus just wanted to be alone.

I’ve never been so humiliated in all of my life! Rainbow thought, squeezing her eyes shut and clenching her jaw. That was our first ever show against the Washouts and I lost, me of all ponies, to Lightning Dust!

Rainbow growled, baring her teeth, and shoved her tray away from her. She heard it crash against the floor but she just sulked, face planting onto the table.

“Crash!” came a feminine voice.

Great... Rainbow looked up to see Spitfire looking at her with a raised eyebrow.

“Stop your bellyaching and clean up your mess,” said Spitfire. “We’ll be heading back to HQ in about half an hour.”

“Oh, right,” Rainbow sighed, straightening herself up. “Sorry, ma’am.”

“I’m ticked we lost, too, Crash,” said Spitfire, “But we Bolts need to pull our act together and do better next time! Understood?”

“Yes ma’am.”

“Good. One more thing.”

“Yes ma’am?”

“What’s become of the pony you were with?” Spitfire asked, “The orange unicorn?”

Rainbow’s eyes widened. She couldn’t believe she’d forgotten about Mystic. “Where is she?”

“Some of the Bolts said they saw somepony like her heading over to see the Washouts.”

Rainbow froze. “Oh no...”

This is bad! This is bad! This is bad! Rainbow thought as she flew down the corridor, swerving around annoyed employees and surprised fans. How could I have forgotten all about her?!

Rainbow flew through what seemed like a maze of corridors until she finally found what she was looking for. Two security guards stood in front of the double doors where it was labeled “The Washouts.” Rainbow tried to make her way past them, but they blocked her path.

“My friend is in there!” said Rainbow, “Please let me speak with her.”

“Do you have an invitation from the leader?” one of the security guards asked firmly.

Screw this! Rainbow thought, doing a leg sweep, knocking the guards off their hooves and Rainbow burst into the Washouts’ room. Every member of the Washouts looked at her in surprise followed by Mystic and Lightning Dust who sat across from one another.

“What’s going on in here?!” Rainbow shouted as Mystic’s eyes widened.

“What do you want...” Lightning paused, a devious smile on her face. “Skittle Head?”

Rainbow gasped, blushing furiously. “Who... what?!”

Lightning laughed. “I’m totally calling you that from now on!”

Rainbow glared at a certain orange unicorn. “Mystic!”

Mystic shrugged. “She’s my new friend I made, Dash. Looks like I’m on a roll.”

Rainbow nearly fainted. “Say whaaaaaaat?” How could this have happened?!

“Wow, she’s so taken aback she can’t speak,” Lightning chuckled.

“Only because she’s stumped by how hard you schooled her,” said Rolling Thunder.

As the Washouts laughed, Rainbow could just see Mystic only smiling. But she was looking more at Lightning than her. Rainbow saw this and her jealousy along with boiling anger in her chest built.

“Do tell me how much traveling over mountains and savannas you did,” Lightning bumped Mystic’s shoulder.

“Maybe I’ll tell you about the lava lands instead,” said Mystic.

“No! No! No!” Rainbow cried. “That’s enough!”

“Rainbow,” Mystic said in a firm tone, “Why haven’t you been bonding with me when a member who’s opposing your team, does want to bond with me?”

“Only for her personal gain,” Rainbow pointed at Lightning.

“Ouch again, Dash,” Lightning mocked, “You need to get your temper under control.”

“You put Scootaloo in danger!” Rainbow cried.

“She put herself in that position!” Lightning bellowed.

“You did what?” Mystic asked, surprised.

“A die-hard fan wanted to be in one of my shows, so I said she could, but Dash here poisoned her mind to bail on me,” said Lightning, pointed at her.

“The only poison here is you, Dust!” Rainbow pointed at her. “You’re impulsive! Reckless! And self-centered!”

“Oh, and you’re one to talk, Dash.”

Rainbow looked at Mystic. “Just listen to me, please, Mystic. Lightning may act all cool but she’s full of bad morale and can be a bad influence!”

“And you haven’t been any better to Mystic?” Lightning asked. “I’ve heard how you framed her.”

“That’s because I thought she was a threat. She’s--”

“What am I to you, Dash?” Mystic’s look hardened. “Am I just something to cross off your to-do list?”

“What? No! I’m trying to keep my friend from being corrupted by Dust!”

Mystic stood up and Rainbow could see pain building up in her eyes. “I’ve been corrupted my whole life, Rainbow.”

“Then let me help you, let Twilight and the others help!”

Mystic snarled, baring her teeth. “I will. You won’t be a part of it.”

“Why not?”

“Because you shattered the mood...” Mystic looked back at Lightning, whose grin faltered some when she locked eyes with the unicorn. Mystic shook her head and walked out of the room without another word.

“Mystic! Where’re you going?” Rainbow called.

“Back to Ponyville!”

“Wait for me!”

Rainbow finally emerged outside the Cloudosseum as Mystic trotted down the street.

“Mystic! Wait up!” Rainbow called.

“Not in a million years, bub!” Mystic answered.

Rainbow flew right in front of Mystic with a desperate look, “Mystic, Lightning Dust is...”

“Is a pegasus full of life and wanting to have the best out of it,” said Mystic.

“What?” Rainbow shouted, surprised to hear that pegasus described that way. “She’s...”

“She’s been nothing but kind to me,” said Mystic, “She might be bold and audacious, but at least she tried to get to know me.”

“You should’ve seen her at the academy and how she endangered our classmates then!” Rainbow insisted. “Especially my friends!”

“Whether if she did that or not, doesn’t matter,” said Mystic, “I’ve been trying to have a good time but you have been nothing but a hindrance and a nuisance the whole time we've begun to hang out!” Rainbow noticed ponies in the streets began looking over at them, she blushed as Mystic continued on. “Not to mention how much of a darn fool you made yourself out to be.”

“Okay!” said Rainbow, “You’re right, I did screw up.”

“Darn right you did,” Mystic snarled, her nose making contact with Rainbow’s.

Rainbow spoke up again, “How about we go out to eat? Or just forget what happened before...”

“Not going to happen,” Mystic pulled back and walked around Rainbow.

“Come on, Mystic!” Rainbow pleaded, “I’m trying to be a good friend! I want to make it up to you!”

“Make it up to me?” Mystic whirled around with a glare, “You want to make it up to me after all that?!”

“Yes! Please, Mystic!”

“You sure you want to make it up to me?”

“Yes!”

“Then leave!” Mystic bellowed, catching Rainbow off guard “You haven’t spent much time with me, dragged me away from your flight school friends, and wouldn’t let me attempt to make a friend!”

“She is...”

“I don’t care what she is! I can’t just take your word for it, Dash! Not after today. You thought you could just boost your own ego and take me on a ‘bonding experience’ when there was hardly any bonding?” Rainbow stood there slack-jawed, processing what Mystic is saying. “Don’t give me that look! It was obvious!”

Rainbow snapped out of it, “Then why did you continue on?”

“Because I was giving you the benefit of the doubt on behalf of Twilight and the others, I had the slightest bit of hope it wasn’t as it seemed. Instead, I was right about you!”

At this, Rainbow growled, “So, were you holding back from bonding with me out of dislike?!”

“You’re one to talk!” Mystic bellowed, “How hypocritical, Dash! I was enjoying my time as best as I could and because of your inability to bond with me, I enjoyed more time with your flight school friends and Lightning!”

“What?! This...”

“Can it!” Mystic demanded, prodding Dash in the chest, “I want you to leave and just go back where your ego takes you!”

“But...!”

“I’m going back to Ponyville, and don’t worry, I can take care of myself, Skittle Head. Take your ego, pack up, and go back to that team of yours!”

Mystic began huffing angrily, Rainbow standing agape at Mystic. How could things have gone so wrong? She had everything planned out for Mystic, she personally convinced Spitfire to let her come. She tried bonding with her on the way here as showing her Cloudsdale.

“I... I just thought you’d like this trip...” Rainbow droned sadly, “I did so much...”

“I did enjoy seeing the city, but there wasn’t much of any kind of bonding. I don’t think I need to say anymore, Dash. I think you should just go,” Mystic looked away.

Devastated, defeated, and crushed, Rainbow hung her head low to the ground before muttering a brief apology and flying off into the air. How was she going to tell Twilight about this? She wanted her to bond, yet she failed to do so.

I just don't get it!

She flew towards the opposite end of the Cloudosseum and sulked.

To add to her embarrassment, she saw Lightning Dust hovering nearby and smugly smirking at her. “Wow. If this is how your best is, I’d definitely like to see you at your worst.”

Rainbow wanted to speak up, but she just turned away, not looking at her anymore. She heard Lightning chuckle and fly off.

Mystic trotted off down Cloudsdale’s streets to find a hot air balloon back to the surface. As she did so, she felt tears threatening to break loose and it took a little bit of effort to fight them back.

Stupid, stupid pegasus! Mystic thought, sniffling, she thought back to what she'd said about Lightning and wondered if it was true, but she couldn't take just one pegasus' side over what happened. It felt like another potential friend was taken from her by Rainbow. But all that happened today... a lone tear rolled down her face.

This situation seemed to hurt more than the arguments and the battle across Ponyville.

Author's Note

Well, that was the longest chapter of the Part so far! I really enjoyed writing it and I hope my readers did, too.

And by the way, Lightning Dust did not cheat at all during the show and didn't encourage her team to do so either.

Take the author's word for it. :raritywink:

Chapter 15 - Plans brewing

When Jia first became an Imperial soldier, she had a fiery desire to protect the innocent and those she had loved.

Had loved.

Jia sighed, remembering her dying family’s looks after they'd had been raided by bandits.

The Imperial soldiers had taken her in. Gave her food, clothing, and shelter. She was loyal to the throne.

But now, it seemed like things were changing.

Jia opened her eyes to see the hallway she, two Canterlot soldiers, and a burly brown stallion named Lei stood at the end of.

“Does the General seem different to you?” Jia asked.

Lei shrugged. “He’s been a little snappier but all the same to me.” He sighed. “I can’t blame him with the most wanted fugitive taking refuge with ignorant dependent ponies.”

Jia briefly remembered the conversation she and Mystic had. The surprised look in Mystic’s eyes never left ever since then. It was almost as if...

“Jia, are you okay?” Lei asked.

“Oh, yeah,” Jia coughed into her hoof. “I’m just a little tired from a late-night shift.”

“Stay strong, we can’t slack now.”

“I know,” Jia faked a yawn, “Hong should be here any second.” While Mystic did show she was different than what she had been told, who knows how the years have treated her since then? How much had she really changed?

“Attention!” a voice shouted. Jia stood tall, looking straight down the hall to see Hong approaching. When he got close, he stopped right in front of them. “At ease.”

Jia and Lei both relaxed.

“Did the congressponies and Bullion arrive yet?” Hong asked.

“Yes sir,” said Lei, “All arrived a couple of minutes ago.”

“Excellent,” said Hong.

“May I ask the progress of Canterlot’s restoration?” Jia asked.

“We’ve nearly completed restoring the capital,” replied Hong. “Which reminds me,” he cleared his throat. “I want you to know you two have been excellent soldiers.” His look softened some. “But things might be a little bumpy for a while. But just remember who you’re loyal to.”

“Yes sir!” Jia and Lei said in unison. Hong saluted and walked past the double doors that shut after he entered.

Jia briefly considered listening to see what it was about, but she shoved it aside because of loyalty and because a barrier was keeping all sound from coming out.

Hong smirked to himself. When he first found out about Bullion's involvement with NIghtfall, he just had to find a way to get involved with him.

He saw the large roundtable the three congressponies and Mr. Bullion sat around. Aside from Bullion, he saw a dark grey earth pony with a black mane, known as Shadow Prism, a yellow pegasus with a brown mane, known as Armored Spear, and a pure black earth pony with a white mane, known as Obsidian Note. He activated his magic, making minor modifications to his appearance.

It's time the rest knew about Him, Hong thought, recalling how he needed to antagonize Mystic for a more ultimate purpose for Him, their new Master.

“So,” said Prism, “We’ve finally managed to meet together.”

“Yes,” Bullion grumbled. “And my sons and I have been kicked out of the School!”

“Well, there’s that plan ruined,” said Note. “There’s no way we can break their spirits and get their little friendship thing to spin out of control!”

“No,” said Hong, a sinister smile breaking out, “Our new Master, and I know this is perfect! These ponies need some sense of security but we’ll keep things bubbling and when the moment’s right, we’ll make our move.”

“And how do you suppose we do that?” Bullion asked with a scoff, “Just because you’ve been invited here, doesn’t mean you’re the one in charge.”

“Oh, we’ll see how things pan out,” said Hong. “The way I suppose we do it is to sabotage the school’s upcoming event. When those pipes burst and the electrical system goes out, Twilight’s reputation will be trashed for sure.”

“What has become of that supposed lead you and Bullion know about?” Prism asked. “And...” She paused, confused, “What Master?”

“The lead we've mentioned is our new Master,” said Hong, “Though he wants to remain discreet for now, he managed to get enough just enough strength to escape before the towers around Canterlot collapsed. But I can say things are working out for all of us.” Prism opened her mouth to speak but she was stopped when Bullion gave her a sharp look.

Prism raised an eyebrow “Fine. But I want to be the first to know about this “master” whenever he wants to be known.”

“Sure,” replied Hong.

“Why did you just walk in here and think you’re the one in charge here?” Bullion glared, standing up.

“I’ve been told by our Master that I’m the one to be taking charge of this squad now,” said Hong. “And if any of you don’t cooperate, I will know and I will see that your families won’t have any place in the continuing delayed operation.”

He looked at the congressponies with a cold glare. All of them had their hooves raised but they went back down and nodded.

“What?!” Bullion shouted, walking to the unphased general, “I’ve done most of the work! I’ve been keeping the School under scrutiny.”

“Yes, you have,” said Hong, growing more impatient.

“I agreed to Nightfall’s plan to get Twilight and her friends focused on their school and to get them into a political war! I deserve to lead this operation!” said Bullion.

“You have certainly fulfilled your purpose, Bullion,” said Hong. “But our Master told me that now you’re to follow my lead when it comes to what Nightfall nearly succeeded at.”

“I worked my flank off for this! I have more power here than you will ever have! I own all the business in Equestria and--”

“Enough!” Hong roared, grabbing Bullion in his magic. He threw him up against a wall, stomped up to him, and placed his right foreleg on the earth pony’s throat. “If you continue with objecting to what we have on our table I will personally pull every tooth from your mouth!” He opened Bullion’s muzzle and yanked one of his front teeth out.

Bullion screamed in agony before Hong’s magic clamped his mouth shut, the stallion squirmed and tried to get any sound out.

“Do we understand each other?” Hong’s glare hardened. “And no more screaming.”

Bullion nodded vigorously and Hong dropped him onto the floor. The general turned back to the congressponies who were all sitting with wide eyes, and Note’s jaw needed to be returned to a proper position.

“As for your little plan, Bullion,” said Hong, “I believe I will take the reins now.”

“Mm-hmm!” Bullion whimpered.

“You and your friends will come into play after the move is made against the school.”

“S-Sure!” said the burly stallion holding his upper muzzle.

“As for another matter,” said Hong with venom in his tone. “Mystic.”

“I don’t get it,” said Prism, “Why is that teenage filly so important?”

“That part hasn’t been told to me by our Master,” said Hong. “But I have been told it’s adamant we break her spirit, too, and make sure she’s guilty with the court.”

“How are we going to do that?” Spear asked, “That pony’s taking classes at the school.”

“I am working on a plan and a story with the help of our Master,” said Hong, “We will succeed in bringing her in. Bullion might’ve known this, but our new Master is unlike anypony’s seen before.” He smiled sinisterly, “He has a plan to get the Mane Six weakened, so in order to finish the work Nightfall started, we must follow his orders.”

“You could’ve told us about this development,” said Prism.

“Well, we are now,” Hong glared at her.

Prism went silent and Hong ignored the astounded looks of the other congressponies. Note looked at Bullion, but the brown stallion waved him off.

“I also believe there is a weak link in Twilight’s group of friends that might be able to help us bring Mystic in,” Hong spoke up. “A cocky, brash pegasus I’m sure, but dedicated to the safety of her friends.”

“You want to bring Rainbow Dash into this?!” Note admonished.

“Yes, but I want her to be unaware that she’s helping us,” said Hong, giving him a hard stare, “She wouldn’t do anything too rash, but I know some friends Mystic attempted to make friends with have humiliated her.”

“How did you get that information?” Spear asked.

“I have my resources,” said Hong, thinking of how many spotters he has throughout Equestria that have even lived as citizens for years, “I’ve got a plan, so don’t worry.” He glared hard at the ponies sitting at the table. “And if you’re going to ask more questions our Master has told me to deliver, please take it up with him whenever he’s available.”

“I have plenty of questions,” said Prism.

Hong ignored her and waited for another response. However, after about five seconds, he turned around and began stomping off. “Our plans will be moving forward, keep your heads down.” Hong stopped and looked at Bullion. “You will receive all what’s been promised to you originally, Bullion.” He stomped out of the room, opened the door, and shut it behind him. Standing beside the entrance to the meeting room, were his two best soldiers standing tall.

“Lei, I need to speak with you,” said Hong. “Jia, I need you making sure our negotiations to becoming Equestria’s allies are going smoothly.”

“Yes sir,” said Jia.

“And one more thing,” said Hong. “Is Mystic aware that I know her every move?”

Jia nodded. “Yes, sir. Just as you asked.”

“Good,” Hong smiled, “She needs to know she can’t run from me. You are dismissed.”

Jia saluted and took her leave. Hong watched her leave until she turned left down another corridor.

He looked at Lei. “I have a job for you.”

“Whatever you need, sir,” Lei saluted.

Still in her Wonderbolts outfit, Rainbow lifted the wine to her lips, not listening to the patrons nearby or looking up at the bartender. She relished in the alcohol running down her throat in the little pleasure she could get.

I’m sure glad my friends don’t know about my little trips to the bar once in a while... Rainbow thought, scratching at her coat now bare from her Wonderbolt outfit.

A small part of her didn’t want to look at it but she had to keep going to rebuild what Lightning Dust destroyed.

She didn’t bother going to her parents or back to Ponyville yet. She decided to rent a hotel room for the night and get back home tomorrow. She hoped she could resume classes the way she used to but...

Darn it, Mystic! You humiliated me in front of fans out in public! She thought, recalling ponies looking at her outside the stadium. Why do you always screw me and others over?!

Rainbow gulped some of her wine down.

She even became a hit among a lot of the students! Rainbow thought. Some believing she was the reason Twilight stood up against that awful pony!

But that was ridiculous. Twilight would have eventually. Rainbow knew her best friend.

Mystic isn’t the pony they think she is, Rainbow thought, her emotions running wild.

Mystic was a criminal. She was on the run from Hong. They couldn’t have this issue of an international criminal within their borders.

This is all her fault! She should never have come to Ponyville! Rainbow balled her hooves. Now I’ve been made like a fool in front of my friends and fans!

However, her mind thought back to the events once in a while which caused her to doubt her accusations. Mystic had done some good things and helped them save their land. But she couldn’t help but doubt those doubts.

Maybe I am overreacting, Rainbow thought, loosening the tension she’d built up. I just... ah! I don’t know! Rainbow facehoofed. What is wrong with me?

She sighed. Maybe I should apologize to her...

But her pride swelled within her chest, and she clenched her jaw and let steam out of her nostrils.

She’s just so annoying! Rainbow huffed.

“You’re looking upset, friend,” said a masculine voice.

Rainbow immediately sat straight up. She looked to her right and saw a beefy male stallion with a sympathetic look. He had on a green shirt and blue shorts.

“Yeah, so what?” Rainbow looked away, “I’ve had a rotten day.”

“So, it seems,” said the stallion. He tapped the bar, and Rainbow saw the bartender walk over.

“Give us both what she had,” said the stallion.

“What’re you doing?” Rainbow asked, looking at him.

“I’m buying you an extra drink,” said the stallion.

Rainbow shot a glare, “I don’t need anything from a stranger.”

“Maybe not, but from the Captain of the Imperial army? I think you might would want to change your mind,” the stallion smirked.

Rainbow’s eyes flew wide open. “Wait...” She pointed at him, “You’re the...”

The stallion nodded and held up his hoof to his lips in a ‘shush.’ Rainbow calmed herself and looked on, amazed at the sight in front of her.

“What’re you doing here?” Rainbow asked, “I mean, what’s your...”

“Lei,” said Lei, stretching out a hoof, “Captain Lei.”

Rainbow beamed and shook his hoof, “It’s so cool to meet you! I mean, the army seems like another group of Wonderbolts only in a different cool way!”

Lei chuckled, “I’ve heard a lot of talk about that flight team. They sound incredible.” Rainbow saw that her extra glass of wine had arrived along with Lei’s, she took it and began taking a drink.

“I would love to know more about your army,” Rainbow said happily.

Lei cleared his throat, “Rainbow, can I ask you something?”

“Shoot,” replied Rainbow, taking another sip.

“How would you like to help us take Mystic in for good?” Lei asked.

“What’s in it for me?” Rainbow asked curiously.

“Well, if you do, you’ll be rewarded for bringing in a criminal on our most wanted list and ponies would recognize you as you so deserve,” Lei explained. “I know of you lying to try and bring Mystic in and make her pay for her actions.”

“I don’t know...” Rainbow muttered, but her pride swelled within her chest again.

“Mystic is a very clever pony on top of looking like she's doing everything she's supposed to. So, sometimes it’s necessary to pull a veil over some morals to ensure the greater good prevails,” Lei looked right into her eyes. “You do want to ensure that you and your friends are protected after all that’s happened, don’t you, loyal Rainbow Dash?”

“Well...” Rainbow said, thinking about it. However, the more she thought about it, the more tempting it was to finally bring somepony like that to justice. “What would I be doing?”

“You would just be providing stories that aren’t exactly true, and speaking with some of our ponies to help build up a case against her,” said Lei. “That’s all we ask from you and you’ll receive what you truly deserve.”

All of Rainbow’s doubts faded about Mystic being a criminal. Surely, nopony would approach her, an Element of Harmony like this unless it was crucial. She hoped her friends wouldn’t find out now, but she smiled at the thought of them congratulating her on a job well done on stopping Mystic.

Rainbow nodded. “All right, what do I need to do to get started?”

Author's Note

Trust me, though Rainbow's very emotionally distraught, I couldn't help but be very disappointed and even angry with her. :facehoof:

Chapter 17 - Working things out

For the next hour, Mystic had helped out with getting things ready for the school’s celebration. She tried her best to cut out paper dolls of the different students with some of their help. She didn’t do too good so she moved on to another project.

Instead, she got into moving tables into the lobby of the school as several students were carving a statue out of a large slab of marble. From what she could tell, it looked like it was going to be of all of their professors.

But one thought kept entering her mind. The mirror. Were there really alternate dimensions out there? If so, that would mean all kinds of new possibilities she hadn’t thought of.

She ran into a pillar causing her to grunt. Dang it, Mystic.

Mystic shook her head to find something else to do. However, she saw Gallus and Silverstream decorating the fountain in the square.

Just carry on your work, just carry on your work, Mystic thought.

The first attempt to get the creatures to talk with each other didn’t work and was what Mystic considered a waste of time.

Why do I want to help these creatures? Mystic thought, Do I really care for them?

The fact that Hong is probably watching her every move and the program she’s in flashed through her mind. Honoring Sunshine’s memory and doing good for her did, too. But when she looked at herself, she couldn’t determine what was what. Is this for her? Or them? Both?

She let out an annoyed huff, the old conflict raging within her, recalling Meng’s words and how much the black earth pony hated different species other than ponies. That’s one thing that always stuck with me...

After working some more, Mystic sat in the back of Rainbow’s loyalty class and she was reminded again of how loyal she once was to the Liberators. But what she had been learning her entire time here was on her mind.

I’ve noticed so far, I’ve listed things good on Sunshine’s part when looking at everything... Mystic thought, not paying attention to what Rainbow was saying. But the Liberators and I did have good times. We partied. We looked out for another and comforted each other.

But what was the answer? How were things different here if things were the same as the Liberators?

That afternoon, the preparations were nearly complete and Mystic found herself no longer needed. In the school lobby, Mystic looked around at the decorations Twilight allowed Ocellus to put up. There were paintings of the Tree, the walls from the corners to the ceiling and floor had multicolored trimmings along them. And the light above shimmered the different colors of the Elements of Harmony.

Frustrated she hasn’t gotten any ideas on what she could create, Mystic decided to head to the students’ lounge and maybe get some ideas there.

When she entered, she saw a very familiar changeling sitting on the couch nearby.

“Hi Ocellus,” said Mystic.

“Oh, hello Mystic,” Ocellus greeted with a light smile.

“How’re you holding up?”

Ocellus frowned, “I... not good.”

“I understand,” said Mystic, hopping up onto the couch next to Ocellus.

“But I have been thinking of lessons I’ve learned that are very important,” said Ocellus.

“What’re those?”

Ocellus smiled again, “I’ve learned here recently that if you have all kinds of rules and even codes, and yet lack love your philosophy is nothing.”

Mystic paused. “What’re you talking about?”

“The ponies taught us changelings how we can share the love and not harm anycreature else,” said Ocellus. “I did some research into changeling and ponies to test a little hypothesis.”

“Well, I’ve learned that throughout history, ponies have founded different civilizations from distant past and even today. They had good morals, laws, and sometimes good communities. But,” Ocellus frowned, “Most of them either failed or were abandoned because they didn’t understand what we do today. The lack of love, cooperation, common interests with unique ponies caused them to eventually fall.”

“Wow.” But another thought came to mind. Did the Liberators... not love each other like Sunshine and I? Mystic thought. No, that’s impossible! I felt the emotion! We were close!

She remembered the chats she and Cierra talk about motivating her and how the mare comforted her during times of hardships.

“There is something else I want to tell you,” said Ocellus.

“Okay,” replied Mystic, feeling unsure of herself.

Ocellus solemnly smiled. “I don’t mention this outside of my group of friends, but.” She sighed, wiping her one of her eyes, “You see, I had a group of close friends before Chrysalis was overthrown. We did a lot together. Hunted, patrolled, and how we could appease the Queen.”

“What happened?” Mystic asked.

Ocellus sighed, “They became high officials in the army and left me in the dust. And even when most changelings reformed and changed, some of them didn’t and my closest friends were among those who didn’t change.”

Mystic’s face fell. “Oh, no.”

Ocellus wiped a couple more tears away, “I wanted them to change after I did. I begged. I cried that they would. But they never did and took off into the night. I never saw them again.” She choked, slightly shaking. Mystic couldn’t help but put a comforting hoof on the little changeling’s shoulder. “I don’t know what became of them or the changelings that never changed.”

“Why put yourself through that pain again by telling me?” Mystic asked.

Ocellus looked up at her with a soft, solemn smile. “Because it was the reason why Thorax chose me to come to the School of Friendship. I thought it was crazy but I’m so thankful that I came.” She sighed, “I just wish things ended differently between us.”

Mystic nodded. “I wish it ended differently, too.” She thought of the Liberators and wished they could’ve gotten out of the situation.

“But it taught me a lesson I’ve slowly learned over the years,” said Ocellus.

“What’s that?”

“To treasure those who love me. Not the memory of or those who pretended to.”

Mystic froze like an icicle. The words echoed in her mind. Why had she reacted this way? Her insides began to twist into knots.

What is becoming of my life? Mystic thought, her heart sinking. Have I utterly failed to see something?

“When all of us creatures came into the school,” said Ocellus, “We all felt like we would never fit in or ponies would even get us. Like nocreature could understand us and our pasts.” She gently looked into Mystic’s eyes. “Have you ever felt that way Mystic?”

Mystic felt tears welling up in her eyes but she didn’t bother to stop them. Her heart slightly raced as Ocellus’ face turned sympathetic.

“I...” Mystic’s voice cracked, tears rolling down her face, “I believe so, Ocellus.”

Mystic didn’t have enough time to react as the changeling wrapped her forelegs around the unicorn. Mystic lightly returned the hug, feeling weak and vulnerable. She began to compose herself as she let Ocellus hug her tighter.

In one of the art rooms of the school, Mystic continued carving a golden statue she had gotten after speaking with Ocellus. She was still unable to believe that shy changeling was able to make her cry and she didn’t fully understand why.

But the reason Ocellus came to the school made her think of how much their friendship meant to the changeling.

“These creatures have been trying to tear at each other, and yet they've not abandoned each other entirely,” said Mystic. She tapped her chin, turning away from her project. “Maybe they do want to reconcile, but they need to find out what that is.” She formed a determined look. And I’m not one to give up. I will not let this continue like this.

“You know you wouldn’t be able to help those creatures,” said a voice, like a ghost from her past. Mystic wasn’t scared.

“I know you’re not really here,” Mystic growled, not wanting to turn around.

“I’m not. But how you feel to these creatures is very real,” said the pony.

Mystic turned around to see Meng who was sitting in a nearby chair. “I don’t even know if you sound like this.”

“It has been too long, hasn’t it, Mystic?” Meng asked. “Why waste your time with them?”

“Because I...” Mystic gritted her teeth, “Maybe it would be a good thing of helping them and forming connections.”

“That’s balderdash, Mystic,” Meng’s look hardened. “We tried reasoning with such creatures in the North and all of it was for naught.”

“It doesn’t seem to be here with all of the other creatures,” said Mystic. “There’s a convocation coming up.”

“And how will it last forever, Mystic? By your word?”

“Maybe instead of assuming all creatures are exactly the same, maybe we should broaden our approach a little,” said Mystic, glaring at Meng. “And I will help them get some sense into one another.”

“Go ahead,” Meng huffed, “Their friendship and all of this is a fabrication and you know it.”

Mystic sighed, frowning, “I guess we’ll find out.”

“We shall.”

Without another word, Meng vanished from view as there was nopony really there.

Friendship is quite something... Mystic thought, But is it a lie like I think? She turned to the door and left to go find the Young Six. I don’t want it to be.

Mystic stomped through the school corridors, looking for each of the creatures.

“I think it’s time we all had a proper chat,” Mystic said to herself.

She first entered the library and saw Ocellus sitting close to the second window from the door.

Mystic stomped up to her, “Meet me in the students’ lounge.”

“What?” Ocellus looked up from her book.

“Get in the lounge, I want to have a meeting,” said Mystic.

“Okay?” said Ocellus, fluttering her wings and leaving the library.

Mystic began stomping forward again. She looked around the various rooms as she passed by. She barely noticed three sets of hooves trotting up to behind her.

“Mystic, what’re you doing?” Scootaloo asked.

“The unique set of friends are having friendship issues and have been for a while,” Mystic said, not looking at them, “I’m looking around for them so we can put them to rest.”

“That’s very nice, Mystic,” said Sweetie, “I’m proud of you.”

Mystic glanced at her, “Well, it needs to be done. It’s not good for the school or their relationship.”

“Ah agree,” said Apple Bloom.

“I think they might feel like... like outcasts,” said Mystic. “They’re far from home in a pony culture.”

“Can we do something to help?” Sweetie asked.

Mystic stopped in her tracks and turned to face them. “All right. Bring them to the school lounge when you find them.”

“We’re on it!” the Crusaders said in unison. They galloped off and Mystic continued on her way.

A minute later, she found Smolder near the edge of the buckball field munching on some gems. She didn’t say anything as she stomped over to the dragoness and grabbed her with her tail with her magic.

“Whoa!” Smolder cried as Mystic began heading back to the school.

“Come on, we need to go,” said Mystic, shaking the dragoness.

“Hey!” Smolder whined as she dropped her gems, “Those were my snacks!”

“Snack time can wait,” replied Mystic.

“Where are you taking me?”

“Somewhere you need to be.”

“What’re you going to do?”

“Something that’ll put you in a place you need to be at,” said Mystic. “Now shut your mouth before I do it for you.”

“Don’t speak to me like that!” Smolder hissed.

Mystic ignored her and continued onward into the school. Eventually, she found the students’ lounge that had the rest of Smolder’s friends sitting in chairs around a table. Mystic was pleased the Crusaders were efficient in gathering them. She plopped Smolder onto the floor and let out a huff.

“Okay,” said Mystic, “I’ve gathered all of you in here again so we can discuss things like gentlecreatures!” She glared at them. “No arguing. No trying to leave until it’s all out.”

The Crusaders stepped out from behind Mystic.

“We’ll get started,” said Apple Bloom.

“Fine with me,” replied Mystic.

“Look, we know of the tension between you all,” said Scootaloo.

“You don’t want to just be at each other’s throats when you’ve been such good friends, have you?” Sweetie asked.

“Yona confused why friends upset,” said Yona.

Silverstream sighed, “I just think...”

“Of what?” Mystic asked.

“That we creatures could get better recognition,” said Ocellus, “I’ve heard it from Smolder multiple times.” The dragoness just crossed her arms in frustration.

“Really?” Mystic asked, a little confused. “I mean, why would you feel that way?”

“Please try to open up to us,” Sweetie encouraged, Gallus, Silverstream, and Ocellus looked regretful.

“I just... feel like I deserve more than what I’ve gotten,” said Gallus.

“What I don’t get is with this Convocation coming up and the school celebration honoring all species of all kinds is that you would all be upset,” said Mystic, “Isn’t that what you’re here for?”

“You don’t understand,” Gallus glared.

“What isn’t there to understand? Are you just going to let your friendship suffer because of pride or something?”

“No, it’s because we get nothing!” Smolder shouted, shooting up from her seat.

Mystic paused. “What?”

“I mean, how would you feel if you were sent from another nation to learn friendship and even help save the day multiple times, only to receive nothing?!” Smolder pointed at her.

“Yeah,” Yona said, frowning, “Friends all want to be like professors!”

“Going on dangerous adventures?” Mystic asked.

“Yeah!” Gallus said, crossing his forearms, “We need to be recognized because of that light show we performed against Ghadra!”

“Wait, what light show?” Mystic asked, surprised.

“I’m sure it was...” Ocellus started.

“Something that all of us creatures gained and fought back against that awful bear hybrid!” Silverstream chined in. “We would’ve been roasted if it weren’t for that!”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Mystic waved her hooves, “What are you talking about?”

“We were running from Ghadra after reaching the Changeling Hive to find help,” said Sandbar.

“Go on,” said Mystic.

“And while we were cornered by Ghadra, he was about to finish us, but then suddenly a mysterious light source surrounded us and lifted us into the air.”

“We released waves of attacks on Ghadra,” said Ocellus.

Mystic’s eyes widened, remembering a similar event. “Did you mention any of this to your principal?”

“We did!” Smolder said with a puff of smoke, and sat back down in her seat, “But she chalked it up to more just the magic of friendship and our friendship being strong!” She crossed her arms as fire escaped her nostrils, “It was just like the incident with Cozy Glow draining the magic!”

“I think you’re overreacting,” said Sandbar. Smolder scoffed. “The Headmare’s been under a lot of pressure.”

“And I don’t think she said it that way,” said Ocellus.

“Anyway, the magic of friendship never let us release waves of attacks on armies before or a powerful enemy,” said Gallus, “We still don’t know what happened that day.”

Twilight might have some explaining to do, Mystic thought, tapping her chin.

Mystic wanted to cut right to the chase and get to the core of the issue. But she learned over the years that to get to the core, was to peel back secondary issues first.

“You’re not recognized for all of your efforts,” said Mystic.

“Well, we should be!” Smolder declared. “When we saved Equestria from Cozy and helped get to the Hive, we get nothing! Nada!” She pointed right at Mystic, “Unlike you, a stranger who got glory!”

“That wasn’t my original intention,” said Mystic.

“Exactly! We’re just a few friends that help save Equestria like our professors,” Smolder hissed.

“Didn’t we get some glory, too, Smolder?” Ocellus asked.

“Even if we did, which we didn’t, we didn’t get enough,” Smolder growled.

“All of you, are most likely mere novices, ruled by your strong emotions,” said Mystic. “And not thinking rationally.”

“Why the heck do you care anyway?” Smolder demanded. Mystic’s heart leapt.

“Because I think this needs further discussion,” Mystic hastily answered.

“Yeeeaahhh, you don’t really care,” said Smolder.

“I do care!” Mystic shouted, a look of distress on her features and taking a seat. “Just don’t push me aside so I won’t feel useless again.” She took a deep breath, “Look, I don’t know what problems you might have with one another about this or who’s right and wrong.” She looked right at Ocellus and Smolder. “I’m no expert at this friendship thing but I know all of you shouldn’t let your disagreements tear apart something special to all of you.” She sulked in her seat, “I might not know all of you like your Headmare, but don’t you want to make her proud instead of being at each other’s throats?”

Everycreature looked at each other. Mystic hoped that they were listening instead of letting their pride get in the way.

“But all of us want to help. We want to be like professors,” said Yona.

“Yeah,” said Gallus, “Anycreature can be a hero.”

“Well,” Mystic sat back down and crossed her hooves. “Just know, if you do want to help, you’ll know that you and your friends would be putting yourselves in grave danger.”

“So?” Smolder asked, balling her claws into fists “Bring it on!”

“You all might be led somewhat by raw emotions, but I can see your desires to see threats eliminated and desire to fulfill some purpose in your lives.” Mystic’s look softened. “The way I see it, if you go into adventures, you might be thrust into situations that’ll push you over the brink. Even some of you may not make it out alive.”

Silverstream whimpered, hiding her face under her talons. Yona placed a comforting hoof on the hippogriff’s shoulder.

“It’s okay to be scared. There will be times when you think you can’t do it and are letting everycreature down,” said Mystic, a slight frown forming on her muzzle. “But the main thing that gets you through that sort of thing is working through your problems and sticking together like glue instead of letting your fears and uncertainties get in the way.”

“We’ll be ready to handle anything!” Smolder declared.

“Do any of you think you can do anything to protect each other even when it seems like you couldn’t?” Mystic asked.

“Yes!” said Ocellus.

“What if one of your friends turned evil? What if Celestia or even your own Headmare?”

Everycreature froze, a look of horror taking over their features. Mystic didn’t want to ask that, but she must dig deep.

“I...” Gallus tried to speak.

“How hard would that be?” Mystic asked, “And trust me,” she sighed, staring straight at them, “Be careful what you all wish for. I myself was once part of a group I considered family and I had to do some things that I never, ever wanted to do.” She lightly shuddered, “I will live the rest of my life with those actions.”

“We’ll do our best to make sure we succeed in our missions,” said Silverstream, which caused her friends to look at her with wide eyes, “I-I might be a scared hippogriff, but I will not allow choices or actions to take away all that’s good in this world.” She began to shiver, tears rolling down her face, “The Storm King did that once.”

A pang of sympathy shot through Mystic’s heart as she looked at the trembling hippogriff being comforted by her friends. However, Silverstream looked up with a determined look.

“And I will never let anything take my friends away!” Silverstream stated.

“Well said, Silver!” said Gallus.

“Yeah!” Yona agreed.

“Regardless of what kind of questions you bring up, we won’t back down from protecting all we love! You couldn’t stop us!” Smolder pointed at Mystic.

Mystic paused and let out a sigh. “But I wouldn’t stop you.”

“What?!” the Young Six exclaimed, all wide-eyed.

“Why?” Smolder asked.

“Because you remind me of myself when I wanted to go out and seek justice,” Mystic smiled. “If all of you are that determined, that shows you have great courage and guts. I agree you deserve more credit along with all of your kind, just don’t try to do anything stupid, your time will come.”

All of them looked at each other, Mystic contemplated what she was seeing in front of her. She could see they still wanted to be with each other, yet they were hurting and letting pride and uncertainty get to them.

“Your Headmare, professors, and I have experienced a mysterious event similar to yours,” said Mystic.

“Seriously?” Gallus asked, surprised.

“You’re kidding!” said Silverstream gasped.

“No,” said Mystic, “When Nightfall drained us of energy to keep us from returning to fight him, a mysterious light reached down and charged us all back up.” Mystic thought back to it, recalling how wonderful it felt to get her energy and strength back.

“Do you think it means something?” Ocellus asked.

“Yona probably think so,” said Yona.

“And don’t go with the whole magic of friendship thing,” said Smolder. “I’m thinking it has to do with something in addition to it.”

“But what that could be, I have no idea,” said Ocellus. “Whatever it was, it’s not around for us to observe.”

“If it does show up again, we need to know what it could mean,” said Yona.

Mystic rubbed her chin in thought, “I think it’s a mystery worth looking into if we could find leads to it.” She wanted to understand it now.

“I just feel like...” Ocellus frowned.

“What do you mean?” Gallus asked.

“I don’t know,” replied Ocellus, looking away.

“Well, I have nothing to say,” Smolder said, crossing her arms.

“But I feel like I have something to say,” Silverstream choked, and Mystic took that as her cue to cut to another one of her suspicions.

“You all feel like outcasts, don’t you?” Mystic asked.

All of the creatures frowned.

“Most of you are creatures in a pony society and away from your species,” Mystic sat down. “And you not getting any credit adds to that, doesn’t it?”

“Is that true, guys?” Sandbar asked with a sympathetic look.

“Yeah,” said Silverstream, wiping a tear away “Sometimes I miss home.”

“Ponies get scared of us changelings and our transforming abilities sometimes,” said Ocellus.

Mystic looked at Gallus and Smolder.

“I-I guess me too,” said Smolder, “Ponies around Ponyville can seem distant.”

“Maybe it’s you who are distant from them, apart from your one group of friends,” said Sweetie.

Gallus placed his head in his talons, “I’m being reminded of how I don’t have a family apart from the outcast part... I’ve always been one.”

“I think Mystic right,” said Yona, “I hate fighting friends but Yona believe that we all feel more like outcasts.”

Smolder and Gallus looked at each other with regretful expressions.

“I agree,” said Silverstream.

“But we know how much you’ve been learning and experiencing together,” said Scootaloo, stepping forward, “As do your Headmare and professors!”

“Yeah!” Sweetie agreed, “And while there’s nothing wrong with having recognition like that, you shouldn’t let not having it damage or destroy your friendship.”

“I think regardless of us being here in Ponyville, that’s all the more reason to make our friendship even stronger,” said Sandbar, smiling.

“Yeah!” said Silverstream, getting her bubbly attitude back, “I can see it now. It doesn’t matter whether if we’re outside our kingdoms or not but it matters where all of our friends are. Because that’s our true home.”

“And we’re surrounded by ponies who love and care for us,” Ocellus added.

“And a lot of fun! There are so many things to see!” Silverstream chirped.

“Yona fit right in with creature friends! Yona want to make yaks proud!” the young yak said excitedly.

Mystic couldn’t help but grin as they continued to repair their friendship.

“Guys, what are we doing? Why have we been sulking and being bitter with each other when all we need is one another?” Gallus asked.

“Oh, now you’re being sappy,” Smolder said with a teasing grin, which Gallus responded with lightly punching her on the shoulder.

“So, are we all friends again?” Sandbar asked.

“Again?!” Yona asked. “Always!”

The Young Six laughed as they went in for a group hug. Mystic watched on, impressed by their resolution between themselves.

A burning sense of pride arose in Mystic’s chest for the creatures. All of them were in complete unity once again. She had seen it with the Mane Six as well as their close friends, and it felt good to see the same thing with these creatures.

Unity looks amazing, she thought. All these creatures being friends like this. The idea of creatures and future generations learning from the School sounds like a wonderful idea. Mystic couldn’t help but allow her smile to grow as the six creatures of diverse kingdoms continued to embrace. Maybe there is something better for all of them.

The creatures turned to Mystic.

“So, we’re sorry we got caught up in our frustrations and wanting to impress you,” said Gallus.

“Do you want to still hang out with us?” Sandbar asked.

“You... want to be friends with me?” Mystic asked, eyes widening.

“Sure,” they all said in unison.

Mystic swore her disdain towards other creatures faded away like a black mist. She smiled.

“I’d like that very much,” she said.

“All right!” they cheered.

Ocellus stepped forward, “Oh, Mystic, thank you.”

Mystic shrugged but smirked. “I just gave you some reasoning, you all reconciled on your own.”

“It means a lot though.” Before Mystic could react, the changeling flew towards her and enveloped the unicorn in a hug. Taken aback, Mystic managed to pat the changeling’s back in return. Before she could do anything, the rest of the Young Six embraced her and she joyfully accepted their group hug.

All of the creatures pulled back, giving Mystic some space.

“We have a lot to talk about sometimes during friendship, but friendship is hard work,” said Ocellus.

“And like, really messy sometimes,” said Sandbar

“But with a dose of forgiveness and communication you can make it work because it's totally worth it!” said Silverstream.

“Uh oh, I guess we just learned something!” Smolder said with a teasing grin.

Something rose within Mystic’s chest that she knew she had to get out. She saw the nearby Crusaders, slightly catching the unicorn off guard having nearly forgotten they were in the room. Mystic looked down at her flank covered by her adventuring outfit. She turned to the creatures who were talking with each other again.

“Hey,” Mystic said loud enough for them to hear. Everycreature turned to her, and it was almost like spotlights were suddenly put on her. “Uh...”

“What is it?” Smolder asked.

“I want to say that...” Mystic facehoofed. “Well, I’m speaking up because I myself feel like...”

“Because you what?”

“I mean, I...” Mystic facehoofed, “Because I, I mean I don’t know...”

“Maybe it’s time for us to hear you out?” Ocellus said in her soft tone.

Mystic gulped, “Yes.”

“What are you wanting to say?”

Mystic glanced at the Crusaders and they gave her encouraging nods.

“I feel like a bit of an outcast myself!” Mystic admitted.

“What?!” the creatures asked with surprised looks.

“I might not be a hippogriff, dragon, or another creature like most of you... but I do have a reason why I feel like this,” said Mystic. Did I always feel this way?

“What is that reason?” Gallus asked.

Mystic saw the Crusaders’ encouraging looks again. There was no longer any need to hide it anymore. The unicorn turned to the Young Six.

“It would be better if I showed you,” said Mystic.

Behind some changing curtains, Mystic finished removing her outfit. She looked at herself in the mirror, her orange coat for all to see, including her bare flank.

I don’t know about this... she thought, not knowing how they’d take it. But why did she suddenly begin to feel this way about her lack of a cutie mark? She didn’t feel as numb before, but...

“Mystic, are you ready?” Sweetie called.

“Almost,” replied Mystic. She closed her eyes and did her best to push aside the uncertainty. “Okay, I’m coming out.”

Mystic pushed the curtains aside and stepped out. All of the Young Six and the CMC members were sitting on the floor. The creatures’ eyes widened and Mystic turned to the side, revealing her flank.

Aside from the Crusaders, they all gasped.

“You... don’t have a cutie mark?!” Sandbar shouted.

“That’s so weird!” said Smolder, causing Mystic to cringe.

“Yona never seen anything like this before!” the yak said.

Mystic looked at their astounded looks, the creatures that didn’t speak all had their jaws on the ground.

“I...” Mystic sighed, “I’ve gone without one for so long, even when I think I have my destiny figured out.” She frowned, rubbing her foreleg. “I’m not so sure about my life anymore... Nopony else knew about it other than some of your professors and those three.” She pointed to the Crusaders.

“And we’ve had a lot of fun trying to help you find your cutie mark,” said Scootaloo.

“I haven’t really felt like this about my bare flank before,” said Mystic, “But recently I’ve just been wondering if there might be something else out there for me. And I guess I was worried others might judge me for not having one.”

“I see,” said Gallus, “I guess you do know what it feels like.” He frowned and looked away.

“Yona think orange pony more unique than Yona had ever seen!” Yona said proudly.

“I... I am?” Mystic asked, taken aback.

“She’s right!” said Sweetie.

“Remember how we told ya how ya could be anythin’ even if ya don’t have a cutie mark?”

“I do, I just wish I knew what I was supposed to do,” said Mystic.

“You’re quite unique on your own, Mystic,” Ocellus smiled, “Cutie Mark or no Cutie Mark.

“And if anypony or creature has a problem with that, we’ll knock them into next week!” Smolder declared.

“Make them regret every second of it!” Gallus added.

“Or, we could just talk to the teachers,” Silverstream said.

The rest of the students murmured in agreement.

“Okay, thanks,” said Mystic, a warm sensation rising in her heart.

She felt herself pulled in for yet another hug, and this time she saw the Crusaders join them, all three looking up at her with proud smiles.

“I guess we outcasts will have to deal with all that comes our way, won’t we?” said Gallus.

Mystic smiled and nodded. “Yes. I guess we will.” And she returned the creatures’ hug.

Author's Note

Well, what did you all think? :twilightsmile:

Chapter 18 - A nostalgic feeling

Author's Note

Believe me, I choked up when I was writing this one. Enjoy.

Chapter 18 - A nostalgic feeling

It was Friday evening. Which meant that school was out and that Mystic could have space from the drama and the lessons.

Mystic approached one of the countless apple trees and let out a pleased sigh. Recently, she had enjoyed working on the farm and the Apple family’s company.

A breeze blew past her, its coolness sinking into her coat. For the entire day, she never put on her adventuring outfit. As much as she hated to admit it to herself, she did feel cooler.

Mystic lifted her hindhooves and delivered a swift kick to the apple tree behind her. The apples fell perfectly into the three buckets. Mystic proudly smiled.

“Yeehaw!” she heard Applejack holler. “Every tree ya bucked had all o’ them land in the buckets!”

Mystic turned to the farmer. “I’ve gotten a lot better, huh?”

“Definitely!” said Applejack, wiping the sweat from her brow.

Mystic looked to her left at the setting sun casting its golden light onto the orchard.

“Well, I guess I’d better go help Granny fix supper,” said Mystic. She looked at Applejack again, “Unless, there was anything else you need done?”

Applejack shook her head. “Ah can handle puttin’ the buckets away. Y’all have worked enough today.”

“Okay,” Mystic smiled. She began to leave.

“Ah’ve enjoyed havin’ ya around,” said Applejack.

“I guess my behavior’s gotten better,” replied Mystic.

“Friends are like family to me,” said Applejack. Mystic stopped. “And Ah’d love it if y’all were a part of that.”

Mystic turned back around, slightly taken aback by the gesture. “Me?”

Applejack nodded. “Ya seem like a decent pony, and Ah’d love it if we could have ya as part of our group o’ friends. Ah mean, if ya want to.” She smiled a little.

Mystic remembered the Liberators. They were like family. But, the more she thought of it, a warm sensation began to rise in her chest. It was soothing. Comforting.

“I think I’d like that,” said Mystic. Provided how things go.

Applejack’s smile grew. “Well, yer a friend ta me.”

“Thanks, Applejack,” Mystic smiled back.

Mystic turned to the farmhouse and headed back in that direction. A little later, she finished washing her hooves for supper. The warm sensation continued to linger in her chest as she stepped into the homestead’s kitchen. She saw Big Mac cooking what seemed to be hayburgers and fries.

“Hard at it, big guy?” Mystic asked.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac replied with a grin.

“Did you have a good day?”

“Eeyup.”

Mystic grinned slyly, “With that marefriend of yours at the river earlier today?” She saw Big Mac’s cheeks turn a deeper shade of red.

“E-Eeyup,” he stammered with an awkward grin.

Then, somepony sharply poked her in the side.

“Don’t go pickin’ at ma grandson, ya hear?” Granny asked.

“Wouldn’t dream of it!” Mystic said, rubbing her barrel as the elderly mare scoffed in disbelief.

“Big Mac, Mystic and Ah have ta make some apple pies, so make sure ya stay outta the way,” said Granny.

“Eeyup.”

Mystic didn’t say it aloud, but she was looking forward to another interesting tale from Granny.

“—and that’s why Ah always go to Las Pegasus with the girls every year,” said Granny, as she stirred the contents in the mixing bowl.

“That sounds a little too wild for me,” Mystic slightly joked.

Granny blew a raspberry. “Says the one who went wild at Pinkie’s latest party!”

Mystic felt her cheeks flush. “Touché.”

“Oh, that also reminds me of the time Ah once tried to teach the pig how to do the backstroke,” Granny continued. “But a more interestin’ one is how my Ma an’ Pa once faced a swarm of pony-sized worms that nearly ate all our crops on our farm.”

Mystic couldn’t help but smile. She remembered hearing many fascinating stories from the old mare in her years and experiences.

“Now!” Granny’s voice snapped her out of her thoughts, “Ah got the fillin’ for the pies ready, you young filly, knead that dough and put it in that there pie container,” Granny pointed to it right next to her on the countertop.

“Right away,” said Mystic, placing her hooves on the dough.

As Mystic kneaded the dough, she thought back to when she’d first arrived. The Apple family had given her a warm bed, a meal, and a bath.

All of them seemed like one big unified unit. They were there for each other, cared for each other. The warmness returned to Mystic’s chest again, causing her to knead the dough a little harder.

She would’ve thought being with such a “sappy” family was foolishness because she was used to being alone, now it felt wonderful.

“Ah say ya got that dough good and kneaded,” said Granny. Mystic smiled and placed it in the pan. She watched as Granny placed her hooves on the dough, spread it, and allowed it to mold right into the pan.

“Pear Butter sure made the best of them apple pies,” said Granny, “She was one of th’ most generous and heartful ponies Ah’d ever known.”

“Pear Butter?” Mystic asked.

“My daughter in law,” Granny said casually, but that revelation caused Mystic to lightly gasp, “She was known as Buttercup when she became an Apple.”

That implies an interesting story, Mystic thought, “Sounds fascinating. Could I hear about what happened with her?”

Granny smiled, “Ah wouldn’t have ‘fore, but Ah will gladly tell ya now.”

“—and that’s how our latest client got his Cutie Mark!” Apple Bloom finished.

Mystic chomped on her cucumber sandwich, “Wow, I had no idea a pony would get into something like that.”

“It was the most unique and challenging of our Crusading career!”

Mystic swallowed her food and smirked, “And I’m not?”

“Oh, yer a unique case in yer own way!” Apple Bloom chuckled, to which Mystic lightly nudged the filly in response.

Applejack smiled at the gestures, yet, underneath her exterior, she couldn’t help but have doubt come to her. Was it overprotectiveness? Maybe. She knew she could be, but she knew she had to ever since her parents...

She barely registered what her family was saying as they chatted with their guest. Even though Mystic seemed like she was learning friendship, she just thought she’d ask something to hopefully alleviate her concerns.

“Hey Mystic,” Applejack spoke up.

“Yes?” Mystic asked, looking over at her.

“Can Ah ask ya a question and ya answer as honestly as possible?”

“What is it?”

Applejack cleared her throat, “Well, since y’all have been learnin’ friendship and experiencin’ it so much, Ah gotta ask. Have ya accepted it into your heart?”

“No, I’ve not completely accepted friendship,” replied Mystic, “But I have gained more appreciation for its core values and how ponies can represent such high qualities of life.”

“Oh, okay,” said Applejack. She almost didn’t hesitate with her answer.

“Anyway,” said Mystic, looking at Apple Bloom, “Did you do anything else interesting today?”

Soon after the family dinner and dessert was over, Applejack headed into her den.

Continue to be yer best, AJ, the farmer thought, Mystic is not like those ponies are saying she is. She is not. She is not.

Despite her reassurances to herself, Applejack couldn’t help but feel uncertain. Granny Smith and her family seemed content with her, but only if they knew the full picture.

Keep being strong, she thought again, feeling the pattern had become tedious. She couldn’t help but feel like a hypocrite because of her doubts and offering the best the Apple family had. Everything she had heard what happened involving the mare was awful, but she knew Mystic.

Didn’t she?

What would my... parents say about this? she thought.

Applejack looked up at the picture of her smiling parents, Bright Mac, and Pear Butter. She barely remembered it being taken but knew it was of the couple’s wedding anniversary.

A frown formed on her features, remembering the silly feud between the Apples and the Pears. It was over now, but... a sigh escaped her throat, realizing once again she doesn’t consider how lucky she and her siblings were to be around because of the two vigilantes in the family.

If only... Ah didn’t feel responsible fer their... Applejack held back a sob, not wanting to think about that night that they departed from her.

With all that was going on, the reflections on the adventures... who knows when she might not return? What if something happened to her family between the Changelings, Sombra, and Tirek?

Applejack shook her head, I won’t let anythin’ happen to them if mah life depends on it!

She recalled a particular song she and her family played every Hearth’s Warming and celebrating all of her family...

“Ah need to be strong, Ah need to be strong,” Applejack told herself.

“Applejack?” The farmer jumped, she whirled around to see Mystic levitating a glass of cider. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“It’s fine, Ah was miles away,” replied Applejack, composing herself.

Mystic walked over, finishing her cider and placing it aside. She looked at the picture. Her brows furrowed. “Are those your parents?”

Applejack looked back at the picture. “Yes.” She looked back at Mystic.

“Can you tell me about them?” Mystic asked.

Applejack’s eyes widened. How could she stay strong if she was thinking about the scar mostly nopony knew about?

“Or... you can just keep doing what you want,” Mystic frowned.

Applejack shook her head, making a split choice. “No, no, Ah was jus’ taken aback. Ah’ll be happy to tell ya.”

“Okay.”

A smile formed on Applejack’s muzzle, “Well, they were some of the kindest, most hardworking ponies Ah’d ever known. They were hard on us, but they were also wanting us to know they loved us and wanted us to be the best we could be.” She looked at Mystic, the unicorn maintaining her look of interest. “If you were ever were scared, they would be there to lift you in their arms, and they did everythin’ out of love, even when we didn’t understand them...” She looked back at her two smiling parents. “Ah just... wish they were still here... they would be so proud of all of us... and they’d like ya, Mystic.”

“Oh, really?” Mystic said in a slightly teasing tone.

Applejack nodded, feeling tears threatening to well up. “They were some of the best ponies Ah ever knew. And...” Applejack paused when she saw a somber smile on Mystic’s face.

“Mystic?”

There was a pause in the atmosphere.

“I... I wish I had a family like yours,” said Mystic.

Applejack swore she heard a slight waver in the unicorn’s tone. Feeling moved and compassionate, she brought the unicorn in a hug.

She was surprised when she felt Mystic return it.

“Ah wish y’all could’ve met’em,” said Applejack as a tear rolled down her cheek. “And if yah want, y’all can be a part o’ the family now.” Mystic pulled back with an astonished look on her face.

“M-Me?” Mystic squeaked.

“Yeah, friends are family, too,” Applejack smiled warmly. Mystic smiled very happily and hugged Applejack once again and the farmer returned it.

The warm sensation in Mystic’s chest lasted through the night. The next morning, Mystic was heading out to the farm’s lake for one last session, or that was what she understood from the Crusaders. When she got there, dressed in her one-piece sapphire blue swimsuit, she began to stretch her legs until she came to a complete stop and began doing her stretches.

“Hey! Y’all are early!” said a familiar country accent. Mystic didn’t need to turn around to see the Crusaders coming up from behind her.

“You must be ready!” Scootaloo said as she and her friends trotted out in front of her.

“I will be,” said Mystic, “Just let me get my stretches done.”

“All right!” the Crusaders said in unison.

As Mystic continued to stretch, her mind began to wander.

The more she thought about it over the days, the more she realized these three fillies have been demonstrating the Elements she had learned and has been learning about.

They were kind in helping her out, honest about what she needed to work on, generous with their time, their loyalty to her, and each other, and they laughed in good-natured fun. All of it echoed that they would create the sixth element of magic.

Mystic continued her stretching and thought of each of the times the Mane Six showed off the quality of their Elements. Despite their flaws and being wrapped up in their problems, she saw them thanks to her new perspective.

“At least they try to help you out,” she had read from Sunset before, “I know they’re under a lot of pressure, but believe me when I say I know how magical friendship is.”

She saw it in the Young Six that reconciled and demonstrated how powerful their bond was.

Mystic cracked her neck and began stretching her hind legs. But... I don’t know if I had anything like that except with Sunshine. She rubbed her head. She felt as if she were close to an answer, but she kept backtracking on truly cracking it. It angered her. Why wasn’t she willing to look deeper into the Liberators’ relationship with her and Sunshine?

A little later, Mystic finished her stretching as she stood on the shore of the lake with the Crusaders close by.

“Let’s get started!” Sweetie pumped a hoof into the air.

“More advanced lessons today!” Scootaloo cheered.

Mystic looked at the water, holding in her nervousness but it quickly faded as determination took over.

Without any hesitation, Mystic galloped into the lake and dove right into it. She was completely underwater, pulling the water apart and kicking hard. Mystic emerged onto the surface, hearing the Crusaders cheering her on. Mystic dove again, swimming faster and enjoying herself. She went down to the bottom of the lake, seeing several fishes close by. She smiled and pushed herself back to the top, emerging with a huge gasp of air and taking another dive.

Mystic saw that the bottom was getting closer to the surface. She saw a nearby rock, swam over to it, did a corkscrew to turn her body around, and pushed herself off it in the direction she’d come from. Another breach for the surface and Mystic took another gasp of air in. She swam until she reached the Crusaders.

“You’re getting a lot better!” said Sweetie.

“Oh, you should’ve seen how well Applejack’s lessons have been paying off!” Mystic said in a boasting tone.

“Come on, Misty!” Apple Bloom lightly punched her shoulder, “Yer knockin’ it outta the park!”

Mystic furrowed her brow and processed the nickname she’d heard. The unicorn knew she’d heard it before.

“Now, we’re going to join you!” Scootaloo said, holding some snorkels for herself and the other two.

“Hope you can keep up with me,” Mystic said with a wink. Not soon after she had said that the Crusaders had already had their snorkels on and were in the water. “Hey!” She laughed and dove back into the water, pushing past the Crusaders. She remembered her training on the butterfly swimming technique, pushing herself forward and tearing across the surface of the water. She was having so much fun.

“Y’all got this Mystic!”

“You’re becoming a great swimmer!”

“We believe in you!”

The warm sensation returned to Mystic’s chest, causing her to keep swimming as hard as she could. She felt like a real water athlete.

A couple of hours later, Mystic was lying on her back completely satisfied and worn out from swimming so much. The Crusaders were next to her, and Mystic was enjoying their company. As she laid there, Mystic began to feel emotional, which caught her by surprise.

“Thank you, Crusaders,” said Mystic, “I never thought I’d be able to swim in my life.”

“It was our pleasure, Mystic,” said Sweetie, “We loved helping you out!”

“We’re proud of ya,” added Apple Bloom.

“Yeah!” Scootaloo chirped, “It was probably the best time I ever had swimming. Aside from that one birthday party I had when I was seven.”

“Wasn’t that a water park?” Sweetie asked in a curious tone.

“They had a pool there!”

Mystic laughed which caused the Crusaders to join in. Her heart began hammering. The unicorn felt as if tears were going to roll out of her eyes, but she sat up to keep them in.

“Well, as much fun as this was, we still have plenty o’ light,” said Apple Bloom, “Who wants to do some of the Crusadin’ we hadn’t gotten to yet?” Mystic lightly froze.

“I’m up for it,” said Scootaloo.

“Me too,” added Sweetie, “If Mystic is up for it.”

“I think she might be a little worn out.”

“She’s shown she has plenty of stamina.”

The Crusaders' words became mumbled as Mystic just sat there and looked up at the sky. Her heart hammered harder, and a warm tear, warmer than she’d ever experienced began rolling down her cheek. She pretended to clear her throat and wiped it away. Mystic knew she had to keep herself strong, so she had to make an excuse.

“Well, I had as much fun as I could today,” Mystic said as she stood up, “But shouldn’t we be getting back?”

“Awwwww, it ain’t even close ta dinner time!” Apple Bloom complained.

“But I’m the big pony and--”

Sweetie stepped in front of Mystic, “But you’re a part of the group, and remember what Applejack said?”

Mystic looked down at the ground. “That we have the whole day to ourselves?”

“We could go out for ice cream, or just hang out in Ponyville’s park,” said Scootaloo. “Crusading can wait.” Mystic frowned, just looking away as her emotions began to get stronger.

“Are ya okay, Mystic?” Apple Bloom asked.

She had to think of something, “I guess I’m just worried about my lack of cutie mark.” But almost immediately regretted that poor choice of words.

“You’ll find your cutie mark soon, Mystic!” Sweetie beamed. “Everypony is special in their own way!”

Mystic blinked. “What?”

“You’ll get your cutie mark--”

“No, that last sentence.”

“Everypony is special in their own way?” Sweetie inclined her head.

“Yes,” replied Mystic. She felt a wave of nostalgia return to her.

“We all are, Mystic,” Scootaloo said.

“I’m special, huh?” Mystic asked, holding back some tears.

She suddenly remembered.

“I believe you’re very special, Mystic,” Sunshine’s voice echoed.

She felt as if she were going to vomit. More tears threatened to spill out.

Her heart throbbed. The feeling returned along with a jab of guilt.

“Mystic, is somethin’ wrong?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Well, I think I heard AJ calling,” Mystic spoke desperately and began trotting off, “I think it’s time…”

“But we’ve not spent more than half our day together!” Scootaloo protested, Mystic could hear the three fillies keeping up with her.

“A-And I appreciate our times together!” Mystic quickened her pace. “I’ll get to Crusading again after the Convocation!”

“But we have a full day!” Sweetie added.

“I just think I need some time for myself!”

“We’re here for ya, Mystic!” Apple Bloom stated, “An’ we always will be!”

That feeling returned. It was stronger. The unicorn stopped in her tracks. She heard the fillies tumble behind her. Her eyes squeezed shut and her jaw clenched. She sighed, opening her eyes. Mystic remembered her quest to find out why her relationships were so special back then.

“Sunshine taught me there was more to life than moral codes,” Meng’s voice echoed.

The tears threatened to return. Did Meng know what I had failed to see?

If she did, could she have back then?

“You’re going to always help me no matter what?” Mystic asked.

“Of course!” Sweetie nodded.

“And… show the support you’ve been giving me?”

“Obviously!”

Mystic looked at the ground again.

It was as if her hardened heart had cracks in it. The warmness almost overloaded her system. It made her shiver as it snaked up to her neck and then her face. She swore she was probably blushing.

Then, the tears spilled out. She inwardly panicked.

Too late.

The fillies’ faces changed from determined to sympathetic.

This can’t be!

She wiped her eyes to compose herself, but more tears emerged as she shuddered with warmness.

“Mystic?” Sweetie asked, “What’s wrong?”

No! No! Mystic thought as tears continue to roll down her face.

“Why’re you crying?” Scootaloo asked with a concerned frown.

“I-I’m not!” Mystic lamely tried to hide, “The sun was in my eyes!”

An involuntary choke escaped her muzzle. She almost froze.

What the hay is happening to me?! she thought, getting freaked out.

“I-I got some water in my nose and-”

Then she felt some small legs wrap around her.

Mystic froze. She looked down to see Apple Bloom had hugged her.

She wanted to tell her to let go, but no words came out. The filly hugged her tighter.

The hug was warm. Soft. Compassionate.

The unicorn couldn’t take it anymore. She allowed herself to sit on the ground.

Her eyes shut. The tears rolled down her cheeks like a river as sobs poured out.

She felt another pair of forelegs wrap around her barrel. Opening her eyes, she saw Sweetie embracing her.

Scootaloo joined them.

Mystic’s heart hammered, not out of nervousness, but with that feeling, she couldn’t place her hoof on. She was enveloped in warmth.

The unicorn stretched out her forelegs and brought the three fillies in closer. She closed her eyes and allowed herself to sob.

Chapter 19 - I can't handle it!

Mystic took a bottle of water, popped off the cap, and chugged the liquid down her throat.

Whew! A day’s work of studying and homework is done! she thought with a smile.

Mystic took in her surroundings. She was proud of how the main lobby of the school looked. The decorations were all in place. The unicorn stretched, cracking her neck and letting out a grunt of satisfaction.

“Hey, Mystic,” said Silverstream, hovering nearby. “What’s under your armpit?”

The unicorn paused and lifted her foreleg to see a brownish sun as part of her coat and skin. “Oh, I’ve had that ever since I was born.”

“A birthmark?”

Mystic nodded. “Yes. I don’t really think about it much since I’ve got it hidden under my outfit.”

“I admit, I’m still trying to get used to seeing you without it,” replied Silverstream.

“I guess I am a little bit, too,” Mystic smiled. “I don’t wear it when I’m in my hut only.”

“Oh, yeah,” said Silverstream, “I remember you mentioning them.” She leaned forward and whispered into Mystic’s ear, “By the way, I think ponies have been staring at you.”

Unfazed, Mystic looked to her right to see several students had been looking at her.

Mystic just grinned at the gawking students. “What? Never think you’d see such a sight?” She pointed at her bare flank. They just looked away and began talking with each other, though Mystic saw them glance at her briefly.

Early the next morning, Twilight trotted down her castle’s corridors to the library with several sheets of paper and a quill in her magic.

It’s time that all of us got together for Starlight’s sake, Twilight thought, looking to see Spike dusting the shelves off. Everything in her system just wanted a good, quiet moment with each of her friends after everything that was going on.

“Spike!” Twilight called, “I need you for something.”

The drake flew down from the shelves and hovered next to Twilight with a feather duster in his claws.

“What is it, Twilight?” he asked.

“I’m going to have all of us prepare a breakfast and get together for each of us and Starlight,” said Twilight.

“All right,” said Spike.

“I know Mystic has been trying to help her out, but I can’t help but shake the feeling that Starlight still is keeping something in,” said Twilight.

“Did you talk to Mystic about about her?”

“She told me some things, but nothing too deep enough,” said Twilight.

“Shouldn’t we give Starlight more space?” Spike asked, scratching his head.

“We’ve waited long enough,” said Twilight, “We have to try again as a unit.”

Spike sighed and took the papers and quill from Twilight.

Later in Sugarcube Corner’s kitchen, Pinkie was wide awake and mixing batter for some of Starlight’s treats.

“It’s a pretty day to make pretty pancakes!” Pinkie sang as she stirred a little harder, getting some of the bowl’s contents onto the counter.

“Pinkie,” a voice said in a hushed tone, “The twins are sleeping.”

Pinkie winced, “Sorry Mrs. Cake.” She went quiet and went back to her stirring, looking over her shoulder at the oven for the third time. Fifteen minutes remain.

Focus, Pinkie! Focus! Pinkie thought, grabbing a tray with sixteen cupcake holders.

However, she couldn’t keep the negative thoughts from entering her mind that she tried to suppress. After her ultimate party for Mystic, she received complaints from various ponies about how they were disrupting their nights and how messy Ponyville had gotten. It didn’t help that one was from Cranky.

Pinkie finished pouring the batter into the trays for the cupcakes. She trotted over to the oven and put them in on the bottom rack, making a mental note to get them out another fifteen minutes after the big cake.

Now for the pancakes! Pinkie thought with a slight grin.

As she went over to a bigger bowl on the other side of the kitchen, Pinkie giggled at the memory of Twilight helping her so much before they fixed up her castle. But it was replaced with more doubts.

Mystic didn’t seem to have enough fun until she ate and drank my Elixir, Pinkie thought, sulking. Poor Starlight... what if this breakfast won’t be enough to get her happy again?

She wanted to cry, not being able to help her friend. Pinkie pulled a ‘stress cupcake’ out of her mane and ate it.

In her boutique’s sewing room, Rarity had finished putting together silk drapes to hang in the dining room. She lightly smiled at her work. They were themed after Starlight’s colors and they had her cutie mark in the middle of them.

My generosity is a superstition... Rarity bit the lower end of her lip.

“Come on, Rarity, you know that you’re the most generous pony in Ponyville,” she told herself, picking up the drapes in her magic and carrying them out. Rarity descended the stairs and entered her kitchen. But when she did, she remembered how she had hung out with Sweetie a couple of days ago, but it was only for about an hour or so. It hadn’t felt like enough time with her closest family member.

What if my family and friends won’t need me anymore? Rarity thought. She began to sniffle, horrified at the thought. She wasn’t sure how well or bad things would go with Starlight.

Rarity shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. The unicorn saw the plates of appetizers covered by plastic. She picked them up with her magic and began heading out of the kitchen.

As she walked to the door, Rarity did her best to keep her doubts at bay, but the memory of the disappointed looks on Sweetie’s face at every attempt to get her to hang out, caused her to stop again.

Rarity looked at her hooves, remembering how confident she was before. But the cloud of doubt has been hanging over her for far too long.

But what Rarity mostly didn’t notice, her friends, Applejack, Rainbow, and Fluttershy were all having insecurities and doubts of their own.

Mystic breathed in the fresh air of the cool morning. A breeze blew into her coat and onto her skin. She chuckled, still getting used to not wearing her outfit recently. Out of instruction from Twilight, she was looking outside of the castle for Starlight.

She could practically taste the pancakes Pinkie had been preparing and Applejack’s wonderful apple products. Before she could think of the food anymore, she saw Starlight off in the distance behind Twilight’s castle. Smiling, she headed over in that direction.

When she got close enough, she decided to give a casual greeting first.

“Hey, Starlight,” said Mystic. “You’re up early.”

“Oh, hi!” Starlight whirled around with a nervous laugh, “Ya know, the early bird gets the worm?”

“I’d never heard that saying before,” Mystic said with a teasing grin. Starlight just frowned in response, apparently not finding it humorous like Mystic. “Well, say something.”

“Okay, I just said something,” replied Starlight, turning back to the view of the field leading into the Everfree. Mystic stood next to the unicorn.

“Is everything all right?” Mystic asked. The was a small pause in the atmosphere, but Mystic kept herself silent, patiently waiting for Starlight to speak.

“Twilight and her friends have invited me to a breakfast this morning,” Starlight sulked.

“I heard,” replied Mystic, “Applejack had me help prepare some.”

“I see...” Starlight muttered, “But this is obviously another lame attempt for them to cheer me up.

“What’s wrong with that?” Mystic asked.

“Because,” Starlight looked up at her, “Because I feel like I don’t deserve it.”

“But you do,” said Mystic.

“You don’t understand, Mystic,” Starlight shook her head, “Things have been complicated for me and them.”

Mystic furrowed her brows, “Well, even if they are, I learned that you should at least try to--”

“And leave them with more burdens that are mine to carry?” Starlight glared.

“I’ve learned friendship is more than just that,” said Mystic. Starlight didn’t respond, she just simply looked away. Mystic tapped her chin.

Maybe if I made a deal with her, Mystic thought, slightly grinning.

“Starlight,” said Mystic, “What if I made you a deal?”

“A deal?” Starlight glanced back at her. Mystic nodded. “What do you have in mind?”

“How about this,” said Mystic. “If I teleport from here to the middle of that road,” she pointed to it about thirty feet away, “Then you’ll go to that breakfast. Deal?”

Starlight paused. “Fine. Let’s see how well I’ve taught you.”

Mystic felt some nervousness come to her, hoping that she would be able to pull it off. She brushed it off and looked at the nearby road.

Okay, you’ve got this! You can do it! Mystic lit her horn, concentrating her magic. She felt it surging through her system. Come on! Teleport! Teleport! Teleport! She felt herself getting tired and as if she wouldn’t be able to do it. No! Not this time! Go!

Then she heard a SHCHIM and swore she felt the ground beneath her change from grassy to gravel.

She heard Starlight let out a cheer. Mystic cracked open an eye to see she was standing in the middle of the road. Mystic gasped and turned around to see Starlight standing where she had been standing before.

“I... I did it,” Mystic whispered, locked onto Starlight’s amazed look. “I did it!” She laughed and concentrated her magic again. Mystic reappeared next to Starlight.

“Wow Mystic!” Starlight cried, smiling from ear to ear. “I’m so proud of you!”

“I had a good teacher,” Mystic beamed. “Thanks, Starlight.”

“Y-You’re welcome.”

Mystic patted her on the shoulder, “Now, let’s get you to that breakfast.”

Starlight froze. “Oh... that.”

“For the last time, we had a deal, and now you’ve got to follow through,” said Mystic as Starlight followed her close behind in the castle corridor.

“O-Okay...” Starlight mumbled. She began to feel very uneasy. This was a breakfast for her. She of all the ponies. She didn’t deserve any of what Twilight and her friends had given to her over the years. She firmly believed they were going to confront her over breakfast. She shivered, her heart began racing.

I just want them to leave me alone, why can’t they see that? Starlight thought, regret irking through her insides, It’s my fault that things have turned out this way, fully expecting them to be desperate and weepy, I was the one who allowed Nightfall to conceive his plan and nearly destroyed Equestria...

Mystic was only a few feet in front of her, and the double doors to the dining room were nearby.

“You ready?” Mystic asked, glancing back at her.

No. “Yes,” Starlight spoke weakly, no backing out now.

Mystic opened the doors with her magic and stepped inside. That action caused Starlight to recall Twilight’s lessons and how wonderful magic was, but they just felt insulting. My magic is a curse.

Starlight tried inhaling and exhaling to calm herself, but her fear continued to grow.

She entered the dining room, seeing the drapes themed after her. All of her closest friends were gathered around the table. She could see the pancakes, fruit dishes, donuts, orange juice in pitchers, along with plates, glasses, and utensils in front of the six chairs with two empty ones right across from each other.

“Hello Starlight,” Twilight smiled.

“H-Hi,” Starlight weakly waved to her. She hesitantly walked to the chair in front of her and sat down. She spotted several crackers with melted cheese nearby. Her favorite snack. She almost stifled when Mystic sat right in front of her.

They’ll know about what I tried to do if they don’t know already! Starlight thought.

“Let’s all dig in and enjoy breakfast!” Pinkie said happily, but Starlight noticed that her voice sounded a little down.

Starlight allowed everypony else to get whatever they wanted to eat. All of them murmured conversation to one another as Starlight halfheartedly grabbed a few donuts and appetizers to ensure they don’t think something was wrong. But they probably did know.

“You’re one of the best friends we’ve ever had, Starlight,” said Fluttershy.

“And we certainly adored having you be a part o’ our family,” Applejack said with a grin. Starlight grabbed one of her donuts and began chewing it.

Love. They all love me despite what I did.

Her actions, her unjustified actions, could be described in so many ways.

Absurd. For going out on a whim and with Sunburst in tow trying to look out for her. Selfish. Wanting to bring her mom back and justifying it as for the ‘good of all Equestria.’ Ridiculous. Outlandish.

Were they lying in order to save her for what she had done?

“Starlight,” said Twilight, causing the unicorn’s heart to leap. Her friends turned their attention to her. “We all gathered around today to give you a good time with good friends.” She gave the faintest of smiles. “As you know, we’ve been doing our best to get back on track with running things around here. However, we want to, out of consideration for a while now, we want to be here for you and allow you to be completely comfortable in your life again.”

“You’re just doing this out of pity?” Starlight asked.

“No,” Twilight said, a little too quickly for Starlight’s liking, “We just want to all pitch in and help you through whatever you need.” Starlight swore she saw a little uncertainty in Pinkie’s look.

They haven’t truly moved on, they’re all here to confront me! Starlight thought, her heart beginning to race, why couldn’t they just leave her be? “I-I’ve been seeing different ponies that are helping me get back on track.” She looked at Mystic. “Didn’t Mystic mention our fun times together?”

“Yes.”

“The times we had together were interesting,” said Mystic, “But I think the others need to speak with you.”

“But you and I both know that I’m fine!” Starlight smiled brightly, “I’m just...”

“You’re just wanting things to go back to normal, I know,” said Mystic, grabbing some pancakes with a fork and taking a bite of them.

“But I’ve been trying to talk with you over and over again, Starlight,” said Twilight.

“And you kept shutting her and us out,” Rainbow added, which earned her a glare from Applejack.

Oh, boy, here we go, “I appreciate your efforts, but they aren't helping, it's annoying.” She looked right at her friends, “Why can’t you just accept that I’m just wanting to move on?”

“Because of Oogundaa,” said Spike.

Starlight froze, and she knew everycreature in the room noticed. No! I am done! I am finished trying to keep myself from resuming things as they need to be!

“Why did you go out there?” Applejack asked.

“We’ve all been worried about you ever since you’ve returned, and more so before the journey to find you,” Rarity added, sipping her orange juice.

“I’ve got my reasons,” Starlight said, grabbing a glass with her hoof and gulping down her orange juice. She reached over to grab the pitcher to fill her glass. But her hoof wasn’t able to grab it like she wanted. She tried getting it from the outside.

“Starlight, you know you can pick it up with your magic,” said Twilight, “Why aren’t you?”

“I just don’t want to use magic!” Starlight blurted out. Gasps pierced the room. Starlight froze. Oh, horseapples! But the damage was done. All of her friends and Mystic were wide-eyed and Twilight had her jaw agape.

“What did you just say?!” Rarity cried.

“Say what?!” Applejack shouted.

“I-I mean, I just am trying to do new things without magic!” Starlight waved her hoof in front of herself, “It wasn’t how like it sounded!”

“But why wouldn’t you want to use your magic?” Fluttershy asked, now sitting straight up with a frown.

“I...”

“Starlight, is there something wrong with your horn?” Twilight asked, “Is it hurting?”

“No!” Starlight said hastily, she saw Mystic’s eyes were as wide as saucers.

“Talk to us, please,” Rarity begged.

“I’ve caused too much trouble with my magic!” Starlight screamed, causing her friends’ to go silent again, but she wasn’t finished. “If you recall, I hypnotized most of you, tried to bottle my anger, switched Celestia and Luna’s cutie marks, using magic to solve my problems, and I...” She cut herself off, almost revealing digging up a corpse to experiment on to revive her mother.

“Starlight, we’ve forgiven you for your mistakes,” said Rarity.

“And what has that accomplished? I’m completely impulsive to my magic!”

“But you’ve done so many wonderful things, Starlight,” said Spike, “Like helping repair the Crystal Heart, defeating Chrysalis, and helping us reach Stygian.”

I’m done trying to hide the pony I truly am! Starlight thought, “What I’ve done in my past and with my magic pales in comparison to all of that.” She squeezed her eyes shut, “It’s been made clear that I’ve been nothing but a selfish, numbskulled pony that has been treating your good wills with nothing but animosity.”

“Then what do you want us to do?!” Pinkie cried.

“Just stop butting into my life and leave me be,” said Starlight, opening her eyes and getting up, “Can’t you see that’s all I ever wanted?”

“Did you honestly think that we could jus’ go back ta normal on a whim, Starlight?” Applejack shouted. “We can’t jus’ turn a blind eye to somethin’ that happened to one of our own!”

One that didn’t deserve any of this, Starlight thought. She saw the sad looks in her friends’ eyes, including Mystic.

“I’m grateful and appreciate you girls trying so hard and wanting to help me as the best you could, but when I request something, and you do something extravagant as this,” she motioned to the drapes, the table, and the food, “It’s rather embarrassing and just puts a bad taste in my mouth.” She closed her eyes again, knowing she was probably lying again, “You all taught me that friendship is about looking to the interests of others, even when they don’t understand it.”

“Is that why you were pursuing the spell hypotheses?” Rainbow suddenly asked.

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity shouted as Starlight’s eyes popped open.

“We should’ve confronted her over this a long time ago,” said Rainbow, “We’ve been bad friends for not helping her sooner!” The brash pegasus just affirmed Starlight’s fears.

“Confronted me?” Starlight whispered.

“That’s not what Dashie meant!” Pinkie cried.

“It sure as crap sounded like it!”

“It’s not what she meant,” Twilight cut in.

“I get you’re all mad at me,” Starlight began, taking a breath in.

“We’re not mad at you,” said Rarity.

“We’re just upset!” said Rainbow, hovering above her seat. Starlight noticed that Fluttershy looked on the verge of tears. She felt horrible and like a truly lame friend, after all, they had done for her over the years.

“There was no intention of us wanting to pressure, annoy, or just get in the way of your life,” said Pinkie, getting up, and wrapping comforting forehooves around Fluttershy. And, she was right.

“Why didn't you tell us what your plan was when you went out there, Starlight?” Twilight asked softly.

“Because I didn’t...” Starlight held back a choke, “Want to put any more burdens when you and the others were going through concerning the school.” She cleared her throat, “And if I wasn’t right, I wouldn’t have wanted you all to be there for nothing.” She sighed, rubbing a hoof through her mane, “I just... wanted to do something that was for the good of all Equestria.”

“What were you planning?” Mystic suddenly asked.

Starlight blinked back some tears, feeling the urge to spill about what happened came in full force. She held her chest, unable to bring herself to tell them why she was really out there.

“It doesn’t matter,” Starlight whispered.

“Doesn’t matter?!” Twilight gasped, eyes wide as she stood up. “Of course, it matters! We want to help but you--”

“Go ahead! Just admit it,” Starlight glared.

“Admit what?” Twilight asked.

“That all of you know what I tried to do and you’re just trying to appease yourselves to help a pony who’s not worthy of your time!” Starlight screamed.

“Did what?” Twilight asked.

“I mean, have you been listening to our conversation?” Starlight demanded, slamming her hooves onto the table, “You know about Oogundaa and more!”

“Starlight, we know Nightfall was the one who put you under a spell to go out there!” Twilight said desperately.

“Oh, you don’t believe that,” Starlight hissed, getting up, “Why can’t you admit that I betrayed your trust and was foolhardy in my planning once again?!”

Rainbow had opened her mouth again, but Applejack put her hoof up against it, silencing the pegasus.

“You’re asking too much that we cannot do!” said Pinkie, a deep frown on her face.

“What? You think I don’t accept my mistakes so close to my heart and how I long and yearn for Sunburst’s return?” Starlight asked, unable to stop a tear from rolling down her cheek. She began to step towards the door, “Look, I am sorry for wasting all of your time.” She began to crack it open.

“W-Wait!” Rainbow cried desperately.

“Don’t go and just destroy yourself in your self pity!” Pinkie cried.

Starlight froze. How did they... She suddenly realized.

Mystic told them.

She turned and looked over at the young filly, barely noticing her friends were standing close by.

“I had to tell them,” said Mystic, crossing her forelegs “I know I promised to keep things between us, but Twilight was adamant. I’m sorry.” Starlight felt betrayed, she wanted to lash out at Mystic, but she couldn’t bring herself to. “You’re destroying yourself in your own self-pity, and I had half a mind to tell without Twilight’s urgency.” Starlight opened her mouth to respond, but her words died on her lips.

Now they’ll never believe that I’m okay...

“Starlight,” said Twilight, “We’re just upset and we all couldn’t help but feel--”

“Responsible?” Starlight cut in, “This is why I’ve been wanting you all just to leave me alone and get back to your own lives! You all just can’t leave it alone that I am fine--”

“Why haven’t you told us you felt this bad?” Rainbow demanded.

Starlight looked to see Mystic had vanished from the spot she had been sitting at.

“I am begging all of you...” Starlight’s voice went into a murmur, “Please, for the sake of us all, now that you’re caught up in your worlds, just leave me be...”

“We jus’ can’t do that, Star!” Applejack inquired.

“Then try harder,” Starlight hissed. “I’m not going to go over any more of this melodrama!”

Without hesitation, Starlight turned and ran off. She could hear her friends call out for her but she just kept running. She wouldn’t let herself cry. She couldn’t because she was a selfish, lying, and inconsiderate pony.

Starlight ran out of the castle, not caring who was in her way.

Why do I continue to do this to the ponies I love? Starlight thought. They’re always trying to help but I lie. And on top of those lies, I just lie some more!

And that was besides turning into a maniac in front of the breakfast table.

I know I’m supposed to be good friends and talk through and work things out, but I’m just so... broken! Starlight began to sob, hating herself for it. I’m so pathetic and deserve to suffer! She began to slow down, running out of energy. My friendships are ruined all because of my selfish, stupid actions!

The cat was out of the bag, Twilight and the others probably hated her now and were probably looking into how horrible her actions were before and during Oogundaa.

It was as Nightfall said, Starlight thought, as she slowed to a trot and came to a stop next to a street in Ponyville, Everypony will know what I did and what I tried to do...

Her mother would hate her. Would be disappointed in her. It wouldn’t surprise her if her ever-loving father would as well.

“What was I thinking? I’m just a national disgrace,” she muttered, getting up.

“Hey,” said Mystic. Starlight whirled around to see the unicorn leaning against a pillar. Starlight wanted to scream at her for letting some of her secrets out, but she was too upset and exhausted to even try.

“Everypony’s tried to talk to me and cheer me up,” said Starlight, turning and walking away. “So, don’t even bother.”

“Oh, I’m not,” said Mystic, now walking alongside her.

“Really?” Starlight snarled defensively.

“I’ve come to know that you want your space, Starlight,” said Mystic, not phased at all, “Wanting to just move on.”

“It’s just so annoying with them practically over my shoulder, trying to ensure that me, Starlight, a broken pony is okay and comfortable and accepted into their ways of friendship!”

“We all don’t deserve that kind of stuff, Starlight,” said Mystic. Then, Mystic spoke in probably the most honest and softest tone Starlight had ever heard. “I do care for you.” Mystic gently walked up to her and placed a gentle hoof on her cheek, “I know you, Starlight, please don’t try and leave me out. You can speak to me when you wish, but just don’t close yourself off of your friendships.” Starlight observed Mystic. She saw something else within her eyes and her body was visibly more submissive and not as tense.

But Starlight’s anger and defensiveness hadn’t dwindled.

“Why are you weaving me around your hoof just so I can stay around you?” Starlight asked. Really, why are you still doing this?! Starlight just stood there, unmoving and observing Mystic like a hawk.

“Do you truly believe that?” Mystic suddenly asked.

Starlight opened her mouth, but Mystic’s simple question just stopped her cold. Everything from the past few months from visiting her mom’s grave, the spells, Oogundaa, Nightfall, and the recent events all flashed through the mare’s head. Her face began to fall as she felt tears beginning to well up.

“No...” Starlight whispered.

Starlight couldn’t keep her emotions in check anymore. She allowed herself to become vulnerable. Mystic was here, and the only pony she was connected to recently. Starlight began sobbing, not sure what to do other than just cry.

Suddenly, Mystic lunged forward and hugged Starlight tight causing the unicorn to stifle a gasp as she froze for the umpteenth time. Mystic just held on as if her life depended on it. The tears rolled down Starlight’s cheeks like a waterfall as she let all of her emotions out onto Mystic’s shoulder. She barely noticed herself being sat down as the sobs rolled out.

Starlight didn’t know how long she had cried, but it felt like an eternity until she was finally exhausted. She just hugged her newest friend, one that she cared about, and the selfish part of her was happy to have a shoulder to cry on.

The unicorn opened her eyes to see the street that they sat next to—

Only to see Nightfall standing in the middle of it.

“Nightfall!” Starlight shrieked, causing Mystic to jump. Only when she blinked, he was gone. Starlight frantically looked around, eyes wide and heaving hard.

“Where are you?!” Starlight shouted, getting up and running to where he was, her vision becoming red as steam escaped her nostrils.

“Whoa! Whoa!” cried Mystic, suddenly appearing in front of her and grabbing ahold of Starlight’s shoulders. “Starlight, calm down! There’s nothing here!”

“But I saw him! He was out in the middle of the street!”

“What?!”

“I need to find and stop him! I need to--” Starlight froze when she felt a pair of forelegs wrap tightly around her barrel.

“Shhhhhhhh,” said Mystic as Starlight sat down along with her comforter again.

Mystic just rubbed her hoof up and down Starlight’s back, not paying attention to the staring eyes.

“I swear, I saw him...” Starlight whispered.

“Did anypony else see anything in the middle of the street?” Mystic asked the surrounding ponies.

“No,” replied one of them, followed by a series of ponies shaking their heads and multiple no’s. Mystic just hugged Starlight tighter as she recalled seeing a figure that looked like Nightfall outside the Liberator camp just before they fell. Nopony else, including Song or Juan, noticed him.

“I’m crazy, I’m just going crazy,” Starlight whimpered.

“Starlight, you’re not crazy,” said Mystic.

“How?” Starlight demanded, looking at her, causing Mystic to tense.

“Y-you’re... just not... I know somepony who hallucinated her nightmares onto the real world sometimes,” said Mystic.

Starlight paused. “Y-You do?”

Mystic nodded. “Yeah, but she hasn’t been sure lately if she had seen a nightmare or not. But the main thing she tries to do is to close her eyes and count to ten.”

“D-Does she ever get scared that what she’s seeing might be real?” Starlight shivered.

“Plenty of times,” said Mystic. “But she’s grown more used to them and she lives her life day to day in light of fear and uncertainty to keep pushing herself forward.”

Starlight began to inhale and exhale, trying to calm herself down. But Mystic tried to think of who she was talking about as somepony else, rather than herself. But it wasn’t working as she’d hoped.

“Who is this mare?” Starlight asked.

Mystic sighed, “She’s somepony who’s uncertain in what she’s dealing with. Thinks the world is against her sometimes. A lot like you, Starlight.”

“M-Me?” Starlight asked.

“Yeah,” replied Mystic. “She wouldn’t want to see you going through what you’re going through.”

“I see...”

“But she would try and go with what you want,” said Mystic, “And if you want to talk, she would want to listen with open ears.”

Starlight didn’t say anything as she sat there with a pony who believed she didn’t deserve as a friend.

Later, Mystic and Starlight both sat on a bench in Ponyville’s park. The day was nice, but Starlight couldn’t bring herself to enjoy it.

Another pony is suffering like I am? Starlight thought, And like Mystic? Her heart ached for them.

Both of them hadn’t said anything since they had left the streets to just sit.

Maybe I’ll make it clearer that I want them to leave me and my life alone, Starlight thought, scratching her neck, But it’ll take a while to do so...

“You’re like a safe that doesn’t want to open, Star,” said Mystic.

“Oooh, and you’re the one to talk first,” Starlight said, “You keep most of what’s behind you a secret, too.”

“And you were acting irrationally when it came to the breakfast table when it came to yours, too.”

Starlight let out a dry chuckle. “Wow, we’re both hypocrites.”

“I guess we both suck, huh?” Mystic asked with a slight smile.

“I suck even more!” said Starlight, crossing her forelegs.

“But why did you want to teach me magic if you hated it?” Mystic asked softly.

Starlight felt her stomach knot, “I think you know.”

“Okay.”

Starlight expected Mystic to ask another question, but both mares just sat there in silence again. A cool breeze blew by as birds chirped in nearby trees. However, there was one more question Starlight needed to ask.

“Why even try with me, Mystic?” Starlight asked. “You know how I became after Oogundaa.”

“I do,” Mystic wryly grinned, “Yet, I just found it within myself to help somehow.” She looked at Starlight. “I do want to help, but I just suck at this stuff, Starlight. Maybe you’re better off with Trixie at the spa.”

Starlight chuckled. “Oh, no, despite our... issues, I have enjoyed being sucky with you.”

Mystic laughed heartedly. “I’ve been sucky my whole life, Star.”

Starlight returned the laugh. She examined Mystic once again. She felt as if things were real between the two of them. Mystic was just being herself.

“I guess we’re two of a kind, aren’t we?” Mystic asked.

“In a lot of ways,” replied Starlight.

“If you ever want to open up,” said Mystic, “I’ll open up myself.”

Starlight nodded. She had a thought to spill out the information about her mother and what she tried to do. But something pulled her back from saying something, causing the unicorn to curse herself.

“To being terrible?” Starlight gave a crooked grin.

Mystic smiled back. “To being terrible.”

That didn’t go as I hoped... Mystic thought, walking back to the Castle's dining room, Bonding over being terrible? Yeah, great job, Mystic.

She didn’t know how honest she was about ‘opening up’ like she said but it was a huge effort just to tell her a little bit about herself. It always was. Yet, it seemed like Starlight was deteriorating in front of her, and she thought she had done so a long time ago.

Why do I feel like I’m standing firm and... she’s not? Mystic thought, the memories of the last week or so returned. When she opened the dining-room door, she saw only Twilight cleaning up what was left of the dishes from the table.

“Well, that was a disaster,” Twilight muttered. Mystic could make out a distressed look on the alicorn’s face. Before she could say anything, Twilight noticed her. “How is she?”

Mystic shrugged, “About as you’d expect.”

“Did you talk to her? What did she say?” Twilight asked in a desperate tone, trotting up to Mystic.

“I just went up to her, comforted her, and allowed her to have a minute,” said Mystic, “If you’re going to help her, you need to take better delicate measures in this situation.”

“I...” Twilight had raised a hoof, but she put it back down.

“You can’t decide when she’ll be ready, Twilight,” said Mystic, remembering some events with the Liberators, “Trust me, I know.”

“I’m just so tired of not being able to get into this sweet, wonderful pony,” said Twilight, a huge frown on her face, “I feel as if I’ve failed her.”

“She’s still here, isn’t she?”

“But she’s just totally disconnected from us!” Twilight cried, “I need to fulfill my duties and help her out!” She sniffed. Mystic sighed and believed she wouldn’t get anywhere with this.

“She believed she saw Nightfall in the middle of the street,” Mystic said. Twilight’s eyes widened. “It was a hallucination, but it seems like she’s had Nightfall a lot on her mind lately.”

“Because of what he did to her?” Twilight held a hoof close to her lips.

“Maybe, I don’t know,” said Mystic, “Twilight, I’m no expert in dealing with a pony in Starlight’s... condition, I think she might need to see a professional.”

“I was thinking that, but when I asked at one point, she was adamant she was fine and refused to go through with it,” replied Twilight.

“Sometimes you just need to cut through a pony’s objections and get them the better help they deserve,” said Mystic, though a small part felt she was betraying Starlight a little.

“What about you, Mystic?”

Mystic slightly reeled back. “What about me?”

“Don’t you need some help, too?”

Mystic shook her head. “I’ve found my way in my life, Twilight. I’m just along for the ride on the magic of friendship as set in motion by you.” She pointed at the alicorn, “Don’t try to change the subject again.”

“All right,” Twilight said with a defeated look. Mystic wasn’t sure if the alicorn was convinced, but Mystic decided to teleport away to keep herself from more questions.

Chapter 20 - A Shimmer in the group

It was another beautiful day at Canterlot High, a familiar fiery-haired girl partially enjoyed the sun but was distracted by other things on her mind.

“Well, that was quite a debate,” Sunset said to herself, reflecting back on when Rarity got into one of her zones once again.

She walked on the sidewalk alongside the magnificent Canterlot High, her eyes landing on the Canterlot Statue. She looked at her bag that contained her magical journal.

While Sunset is happy to go and treat herself, she still hates not helping her friends.

“After all you’ve been through, you deserve some R and R!” Rarity’s voice echoed. “We’ll handle the planning and I will not take no for an answer!”

“Whenever Rarity wants to talk someone into doing something, she usually succeeds,” Sunset said to herself.

She looked again at the portal leading to Equestria, knowing the Twilight on the other side had opened it about fifteen minutes ago.

Still it does sound nice and I can see Mystic again, Sunset thought, smiling at the thought.

Without any more debate, Sunset stepped into the portal. She could feel herself twirling as she tumbled through the colorful vortex between worlds. A feeling of nausea came to her stomach as she neared her journey’s end.

Then, she emerged in Twilight’s basement, the room in her vision spinning. She saw the alicorn waiting for her close to the base of the mirror.

“Sunset!” Twilight chirped. “Great to see you again.”

“You too!” Sunset greeted, trying to ignore the swirling room. She tried walking forward and realized she was standing on her hind hooves. Then, she got down appropriately on all four. “Woof, I’m still not completely used to that.”

“I don’t think any of us will be,” Twilight grinned. They both embraced.

“How’re things going?” Sunset asked, pulling away.

Twilight sheepishly chuckled, “Well, some of this, and some of that.”

Sunset arched an eyebrow but with a smirk on her face. “You and your friends will pull through. You’ve got me, too and the girls on the other side.”

“Thanks, Sunset,” Twilight smiled.

“No, thank you,” replied Sunset, walking past her. “For getting me on the right path.”

“It was a team effort,” Twilight walked after her. “Though, I’m glad I got the stone rolling.”

Sunset’s smirk turned into a smile. “Well, anyway, did you get my guest room and snacks ready?”

“Yep! I even got you some of your books from your old room as your request,” Twilight chirped as she opened the door and both emerged into the hall.

“You mean your old place?” Sunset playfully rolled her eyes.

“I still can’t believe we both stayed in the same tower.”

“I guess that’s one thing the old me and you have in common.”

“True. But let’s not worry about that! We need to get you settled in!”

“Lead the way!”

Sunset let out a pleasant sigh as she settled into Twilight’s guest room. It was really nice that her princess friend had gotten some of her old curtains, bedsheets, and pillows, all were themed after her and her color scheme.

It just reminds me of how far I’ve come thanks to the friends I made, she thought, getting a warm feeling within her chest.

The thoughts of the upcoming Convocation and the school hosting an event tomorrow got Sunset very excited as they were only a few days apart.

“Lucky Sunny! You get to go to two parties!” Pinkie from Canterlot High said.

Sunset just playfully shook her head and knew that her friends would be ready to start their preparations soon after she gets back. Sunset’s throat began to feel a little dry, so she got up and walked out into the hallway to go get her a drink.

As she walked, she hoped Starlight was okay after an argument Twilight had informed her of, but knew to give her a little space.

“I’m here to have a good time for Twilight and the others,” she told herself.

“Hey, look what the cat dragged in!” said a familiar voice. Sunset beamed and turned to see a smiling Mystic. “Very nice to see you again, Sunset.”

“Mystic!” Sunset lunged forward a brought her in for a bear hug.

“Goodness!” Mystic giggled, returning the hug, “Are you lifting weights or something?”

“I could ask where your outfit is,” said Sunset, she looked at Mystic’s flank and it was blank. Her eyes slightly widened. “You have a blank flank?”

“Yeah,” replied Mystic, slightly turning to show it off. “But that’s no reason to go staring, Sunset.”

Sunset blushed furiously, pulling back from the smug unicorn. “I-I wasn’t!”

Mystic laughed. “I know! I couldn’t pass that one up!”

“Ha, ha, very funny,” Sunset hid her hot face.

“But I am learning more about cutie marks thanks to the Crusaders,” said Mystic as Sunset composed herself.

“I’m proud of you, Mystic,” said Sunset.

Mystic lightly blushed, “Let’s just not stand around here.” She began walking, motioning Sunset to follow her.

“So, what have you been up to?” Sunset asked, keeping up with the younger mare.

“I’ve been studying, learning friendship, and trying to make friends,” said Mystic.

“Oh, I’m sure,” Sunset smirked.

“I’ve been trying to figure out what made my relationships in the past special,” said Mystic.

“Oh?” Sunset inclined her head, and noticed that the unicorn was wearing a golden necklace.

“Yeah,” said Mystic, “I’ve been working on it for over a week. Thinking of past events I’d buried.”

“Do you think you can tell me more about them?”

“Not at this time,” said Mystic, “I want to make sure I have satisfactory answers before I divulge anything.”

Sunset wanted to press on, but she knew Mystic was sensitive to her past. “All right, I understand.”

“Good,” said Mystic, “Hey, are you thirsty?”

Sunset felt her throat dry again. “Yes, I am.”

“Then let’s go get some tea,” said Mystic.

“And catch up,” Sunset added.

For the next half hour, Mystic sat with Sunset in Twilight’s lounge explaining what she had been up to ever since Sunset left.

“I’m impressed, Mystic,” said Sunset.

“Yeah, the Crusaders really helped me out,” said Mystic. “Learning how to swim was something I’d never thought I’d do.”

“Friendship is full of adventure, and is considered an adventure in of itself,” Sunset winked.

Mystic giggled. “You were really clever putting friendship that way.”

“It’s true though!”

Mystic playfully rolled her eyes and finished off her third cup of tea. “If you think friendship’s an adventure, you should see how much of an adventure Discord can be.”

“Oh, believe me, I had my own experience with him, and I sometimes don’t want to think about the chaos involved,” Sunset said with a slight grimace. Both ponies shared a laugh.

“Oh, Sunset, how long are you here for?” Mystic asked.

“Just until after the Convocation,” said Sunset.

“Oh,” Mystic frowned, “I guess I thought...”

“I know,” said Sunset.

“Do you think I could go with you?”

Sunset nearly froze. She should have expected this would come up, yet she felt unprepared.

“I... I would love to have you come over,” said Sunset, “But it’s...”

“Complicated?” Mystic asked with a hint of a glare, “Sunset, I’ve dealt with more complex situations than just wanting to visit a friend.”

“Well, as your friend, I ask for you to respect my wishes for now,” said Sunset.

Mystic crossed her forelegs, sinking back into her seat in apparent defeat. Sunset bit her bottom lip, hating to keep the other world a secret.

She’ll find out eventually, she thought, I need to tell her at some point.

Sunset eyes went to Mystic’s necklace that she was wearing again. It was golden and had a medallion.

“Oh, that’s a pretty necklace,” said Sunset, pointing to it.

“Yeah,” replied Mystic. “It’s very special to me.”

“Really?”

Mystic levitated it off her neck, and began looking at it. “Yes. I’ve had it for a very long time.”

“Do you know where you got it from?”

“Somepony very special gave it to me,” said Mystic, “It was a gift unlike any other.”

Sunset warmly smiled. “They must’ve been very thoughtful.”

“They were,” said Mystic, getting up. “Say, how about we go and get some fresh air?”

Sunset nodded. “I’d like that.” Sunset eyes went to Mystic’s necklace again and noticed that a star symbol was on the medallion.

That necklace looks familiar, Sunset thought, but shrugged, thinking it was a coincidence.

“Knock! Knock!” came Twilight’s voice. Sunset turned to see the alicorn walking in.

“Hey, can I ask you two a favor? The preparations are nearly complete and I have to meet the Mayor in about three minutes. I have some books in the library Cheerilee wanted to borrow for her next week’s class and I hadn’t got the time to get them!”

“Okay, okay,” Sunset said, stepping forward, “Where are they?”

“They’re in the library in a few boxes, and you might need to look for a book that’s labeled ‘Geology and theory of the earth,’” said Twilight.

“Mystic and I can go find them and deliver them to Cheerilee,” Sunset smiled.

“Oh, thank you! I know you just got here and...”

“Nothing like helping out a close friend,” Sunset interjected. “Go, Twilight!”

Twilight immediately took off like a bullet down the corridors.

“Come on, Mystic,” said Sunset.

“I’ve suddenly got an idea,” said Mystic, walking ahead and stopping in the hallway. “I know this place some, and I think I’d like to have a race.”

“A race?” Sunset asked.

“Yep!” Mystic chirped, “I need to stretch my legs!” She crouched down, “Come on, slowpoke!” Sunset joined Mystic’s side. “All right, one, two, three, go!” Mystic galloped off. Sunset immediately followed.

“Hey! You counted a little fast, Mystic!” Sunset cried, her opponent a few feet ahead.

“You snooze you lose, my friend!” Mystic laughed.

Sunset managed to catch up to Mystic, however, the younger mare was beginning to pick up speed and get further from Sunset.

“Come on, Mystic! Just let me catch up!” Sunset called.

“I don’t think so!” Mystic said with a giggle.

The two racers took a sharp left, and Sunset wasn’t completely sure that they were going the right way.

“Mystic! You’re not lost, are you?”

“I know what I’m doing!”

Mystic took a sharp left, causing Sunset to screech to a stop but she couldn’t get her hoofing and she slid right into a wall. She growled and picked up speed again, only to see Mystic had stopped about five doors down.

“I win!” Mystic cried happily.

“You just got a head start,” Sunset said in a teasing tone.

“I think you caught up to me and then I just ran faster,” Mystic giggled.

Sunset patted Mystic’s back, “Fair enough.”

“Anyway, here’s the library,” said Mystic, approaching the door.

“Wow,” Sunset smiled. “You managed to find your way around this maze?”

“Actually, I was looking at this map Twilight drew for me,” said Mystic, revealing a sketched map of the castle hallways. She opened the door--only for a bunch of brooms to fall right on top of her. “Gah!”

Sunset let out a snort.

Mystic growled, levitated the brooms off, and shoved them back into the supply closet. Sunset saw a door further down and opened it with her magic, revealing the library.

“Gee, thanks for rubbing my screw up in my face...” said Mystic as she got up.

“I think I won the race,” Sunset winked.

“Hey!”

Sunset giggled, and she noticed that the medallion on the necklace has turned to reveal a sun on it. Mystic made her way past her and entered the library.

No... that necklace... she thought. Sunset snapped out of her thoughts and followed Mystic. The young mare was on the other side of the library and moving the stepladder over to the center of the bookshelf.

“You know, you have magic,” said Sunset, pointing to her horn.

“I could get the book with my magic,” said Mystic, “But where’s the fun in that?”

“Huh?”

“I haven’t had much exercise today, so I’m gonna stretch my muscles a bit.”

“Whatever you say,” Sunset smirked. Her eyes went down to the necklace and curiosity overcame the mare again.

“Does that necklace mean... Starry Sun?” Sunset asked.

Mystic looked down at the necklace’s medallion. “Yes. How did you know?”

“Uh, lucky guess?”

Mystic chuckled. “You’re a bright one, Sunset.” She began to climb the stepladder.

But... that’s a coincidence... isn’t it? Sunset thought, her mind began to think of a scenario. One that she didn’t know how she felt about. There’s only one other way to know for sure...

“Hey, Mystic,” said Sunset.

“Yes?” replied Mystic, looking for the book Twilight needs.

“I’d like to get an additional magic book for Twilight and I’d like to check it out when she’s done with it,” said Sunset.

“But the magic books are on top of the shelf,” said Mystic.

“Then stretch as hard as you can,” Sunset forced a giggle. Mystic rolled her eyes and climbed to the top of the stepladder.

Fortunately, Mystic’s left side was facing her. As Mystic reached up for the books, Sunset kept her gaze on the young unicorn. Her gaze went to the mare’s armpit.

Then, she saw it.

A birthmark.

She froze.

The fiery maned unicorn’s eyes widened as she moved to the left to get a better look. Mystic stretched higher and Sunset saw that it was a birthmark of a sun.

No… No that can’t be! She thought, sweat pouring down her face and her heart thudding against her ribcage.

The world blurred around her. A high pitch sound began to pierce her eardrums as the sight of this sank in. She barely paid any attention to Mystic getting off the stepladder.

“Sunset?” said a voice.

The unicorn just stood there.

“Sunset?” the voice came again.

She was snapped out of her trance when she felt a hoof on her shoulder.

“Huh? What?” Sunset murmured.

“Are you okay?” Mystic asked. “You look like you saw a ghost.”

Sunset inwardly panicked. “Uh... I’m fine, Mystic...”

“Do I need to get Twilight?”

“No!” Sunset yelped, causing Mystic to jump, startled. “I mean...” Sunset cleared her throat. “I just need to get a glass of water...” Mystic arched an eyebrow. “I’ll be back soon!”

Sunset backed up, turned around, and trotted out of the library, hoping Mystic didn’t catch on.

As Sunset trotted through the cavernous hall, she began to feel sick to her stomach.

This is impossible! She thought, distraught, There’s no way that... She shook her head.

The mare slowed down to a walk, the sound of her hooves clip-clopping against the crystal echoed around her. As she looked at the huge open hall, she began to feel so small and the world too huge.

They won’t judge you for this... she thought, her mind running wild. But... what if they do? Nonsense, they’d understand!

Memories buried so long ago reemerged. The joy, pain, and heartache all came back at once, threatening to spill out into tears.

I could really use that glass of water... she thought.

Sunset gulped down her fifth glass, turned to the sink, and began filling a sixth up.

“Sunset?”

“Yah!” Sunset cried, causing her to lose her magical grasp on the cup and drop it into the sink.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” said a masculine voice.

Sunset inwardly sighed. “It’s okay, Spike.”

“Why have you been drinking so much water?”

Crap! Sunset thought. “Uh, I was thirsty!”

“Obviously, but I’ve been watching for the past few minutes. Are you sure you’re okay?”

Dang it! “Sorry, I’m going through a bit of a thought process. Water helps me concentrate.”

“Even chugging it down?”

Sunset leaned forward, her nose up against Spike’s, “Especially chugging it down.”

Spike pulled back, “Whoa, okay! Okay!”

Sunset sighed, doing her best to stay calm. She cannot allow Twilight to see her yet. She’d pick up what she’s thinking about in just a few minutes.

“I’m sorry, Spike,” Sunset apologized. “I’ve just been a little stressed over in the other world and how we’ll carry out an event.”

“I see,” Spike crossed his arms.

Both of them stood there as Sunset awkwardly levitated the glass out of the sink and placed it on the shelf.

I need to get to Canterlot... she thought, unable to help feeling slightly uneasy about seeing Celestia again. But I need to make sure the visit isn’t plain and obvious to Mystic... She feared that the unicorn would catch on.

“Can you do me a favor?” Sunset asked.

“Sure Sunset,” said Spike.

“Can you tell Twilight and Mystic that I have some personal business in Canterlot to attend to? I have some friends there that I hadn’t seen in a while and I feel as if I need to catch up,” Sunset explained, only it was half true.

“Not a problem,” Spike smiled. “But are you sure you’re...”

“I’m fine,” Sunset asserted. “Now, please excuse me.” She shouldered her way past the drake and headed back out into the hall.

As she did, her mind wandered into what she was about to do.

I don’t think I’m completely over this... she thought, a frown forming on her muzzle. Even after being a mean witch, reformed, and having a long road to recovery, there was one issue she’d buried long ago.

Chapter 21 - Are monsters around?

Hong looked up to the canopy of the Everfree and could barely make out the moon’s light glowing in the sky. Though his stature was strong and maintained, he couldn’t help but feel a little crept out by the forest. He heard rustling nearby and looked to his left to see Bullion approaching.

“Have you got them?” Hong asked.

Bullion nodded, pushing a branch aside, “I do. Let’s get this done and get out of this creepy forest.”

“I still don’t fully understand what the plan is here,” said Bullion, placing a satchel on the ground.

“All will be revealed in due time,” said Hong, “You just need to trust me.”

Bullion grunted. “Fine.” He opened the satchel.

All while they placed the items where they needed to be, an ominous Entity, full of malice, watched them from nearby as they carried on his plan.

When the sun was above the horizon, Twilight practically burst out of her headmare’s office and galloped down the corridor. She could hear Spike flying after her, trying to keep up, so she grabbed him with her magic and pulled him along.

She swerved around various students in the school’s many corridors and entered the teachers’ lounge where all of her friends were on break and chatting with each other.

“Whoa, where’s the fire here?” Sunset asked with a chuckle.

“The wolves and impalas are also coming to the Convocation!” Twilight squealed.

“Really?!” Sunset’s jaw dropped.

“Eeee! More creatures to have fun with!” Pinkie beamed.

“Yeah! We’re going to meet them a day before then and have them escorted to Canterlot!”

“Oh, that’s awesome!” Rainbow declared.

“My, I need to start taking notes on impala and wolf fabric designs,” said Rarity.

“I’d love to get to know that Accalia more,” said Fluttershy, “She seems nice.”

“Chief Faraji has a lot of tales from what I hear!” Twilight giggled.

“Where’re we meeting them?” Applejack asked.

“In western Equestria’s national park,” said Twilight, “But before then, we need to be prepared for our own school event.”

“And the Convocation soon after?” Fluttershy asked, putting a hoof to her lips, “We’ve got a lot going on.” Twilight let out a laugh.

“How’re the preparations coming for tomorrow?” Sunset asked.

“Good!” Twilight chirped. “The students are working together well, and the Young Six are getting along with Mystic.”

“Bullion?”

“Haven’t heard a word from him in a few days,” Twilight smiled. “I’m so glad I’ve been able to have a few days things feeling somewhat easier.”

“I’m glad for you, Twilight,” Sunset smiled at her and her friends. “All of you.”

“Hey Twilight,” Spike poked her on the neck. Twilight looked up at him to ask him what he wanted but he pointed to the door leading out of the lounge. She turned to see standing in the middle of the opened door--

“Tempest?!” Twilight gasped.

“Hey,” Tempest smiled.

Twilight flew up to the broken-horned unicorn and hugged her. Tempest awkwardly patted her on the side. The alicorn heard her friend giving Tempest their own greetings from behind her.

“What’re you doing here?” Twilight pulled back with a grin on her face. “How’s Glitter Drops?”

Tempest straightened herself, “Well, she is doing fine. But I don’t know if you’d been alerted yet, but there have been some monster attacks popping across Equestria.”

Twilight furrowed her brows. “I had heard some scattered rumors but I wasn’t sure. I contacted Celestia earlier and I was waiting for a response.”

“Well, they haven't been spotted near Canterlot, but there have been rumors around the Everfree,” said Tempest, “But my squad and I were sent here by Princess Cadance to ensure Ponyville’s safety after the recent invasion attempt.”

“Oh my,” Twilight’s hoof went up to her lips, “I need to tell my friends. I hope ponies are safe and sound.”

“They appear to be isolated incidents but we’re taking extra precautionary measures. Some ponies have been hurt but not too bad.”

“Oh,” said Twilight, “We’ve also been receiving some reports that there might be some strange magic coming from the Everfree.”

Tempest slightly inclined her head. “Huh. That’s interesting.”

“I don’t supoooosseeee?” Twilight gave a pleading smile.

“You want me to investigate.”

“Pleeeaaase? We have an event coming up and I want to make sure it goes off without a hitch.”

Tempest let out a short exhale. “Fine. I’ll do it for you.” She cracked a smile. “It is good to see you again, though.”

Twilight tapped her chin and teleported to her castle to go meet up with Spike to inform her friends about the monster reports.

A little later that morning, Mystic exited the facility to head to Sugarcube Corner to help Pinkie with some of her baking. She looked around at the school grounds. Balloons, streamers, and signs proudly displaying the upcoming event were strewn all across the yards so ponies could see that they’re proud of getting everycreature together. Mystic began to turn to Ponyville-- Suddenly, she bumped into what she thought was a brick wall.

Despite her aching cheek, Mystic looked, and to her surprise, saw she had bumped into a burly, tall purple unicorn mare. When her gaze went up to her head, she lightly gasped when she saw her horn was broken off. A deep chill washed over the young mare at this sight.

“You might want to watch where you step,” said the unicorn. “Danger could lie around every corner.”

“W-Well, excuse me if this village has somewhat had me drop my guard,” replied Mystic, composing herself.

The unicorn chuckled. “I remember it having that effect on me.” She sighed. “But I’ve been going around doing what I do best.”

“Oh, I see,” replied Mystic, slightly inclining her head.

“By the way,” said the unicorn, “I am Tempest Shadow.”

“Oh, I’m Mystic,” replied Mystic.

“Mystic who?” Tempest asked.

Mystic shrugged. “I’ve always known myself as Mystic. Nothing else.”

“Oh, well, that’s different,” replied Tempest, arching an eyebrow.

“Is that a problem?” Mystic asked.

“Not if it isn’t a problem with you,” said Tempest.

“W-Well, it isn’t,” replied Mystic, trying to remain strong and calm her nerves. “I’ve grown attached to it.”

Tempest’s lips slowly curled into a smirk.

“So, uh, can I ask why you’re...”

“I’m around to make sure things stay safe,” Tempest cut in.

“Safe?” Mystic furrowed her brows.

“Oh, you don’t know? There’ve been some rumors and reports of monsters popping around Equestria,” said Tempest.

“Really?” Mystic’s eyes slightly widened.

“Yes. I’m here to keep Twilight and her town safe in case something happens,” said Tempest, looking out onto the streets. She lightly cringed. “Yeesh, a year away from this town and it seems brighter than what it was before.”

“It is pretty bright,” said Mystic.

“Well, a little too bright for ponies like me,” said Tempest, looking at the ground.

“If you think it’s too bright, maybe you could consider deserts a little less so?”

Tempest smirked again. “I think I could handle a desert’s brightness better than this.”

Mystic’s heart seemed to thud in her ears as she tried to keep a straight face.

“You’re a popular mare, Mystic,” said Tempest. “One that has gotten the attention of two governments.” Mystic opened her mouth, releasing a breath she didn’t know she held in.

“I-I’m aware,” Mystic said, cursing herself for letting herself stammer.

“One that is a unique case that Equestria hasn’t seen in hundreds of years,” said Tempest.

“Congratulations to me?”

Tempest just let out a soft laugh, “You little filly, look like you’ve seen a lot.”

Mystic smirked. “I have. I travel.”

“I mean, you’ve got a certain look in your eye,” Tempest stepped closer to her, “One I know a little too well.”

Mystic slightly shrank under Tempest’s examining gaze. She knew the burly mare wasn’t intending to be hostile, yet for some reason, Mystic couldn’t help but feel intimidated by her.

“What kind of look?” Mystic asked, hoping her tone didn’t quiver.

“One that gazes off into the distance,” replied Tempest, eyes narrowing. “And one that has a sad look in her eyes.” She sighed, softening her gaze, “Trust me, I know that look whenever I see it.”

“O-Oh?” Mystic slightly shifted, trying to remain strong.

Tempest cracked a small smile and placed a hoof on Mystic’s shoulder. It felt hard. “Don’t let yourself or the ponies around you down. Just remain in your circle and things will work out eventually.”

“I-I’ll try...”

Both were silent for a few seconds.

“The reason I bring this up, is because I know of your past with Imperial City and the Liberators,” said Tempest, causing a chill to run up Mystic’s spine. “Like I said, you’re a popular mare, and I know you must’ve seen things that weren’t pretty.”

Mystic slowly shook her head, not sure of what else to do. But the beefy mare smirked.

“It was interesting speaking to you, Mystic,” said Tempest.

“Likewise,” replied Mystic, hoping there wasn’t a waver in her tone.

“I’ll likely speak to you again soon,” said Tempest. She turned and walked off, leaving Mystic in her place.

Shoot, that mare was something else... Mystic thought as her legs began to shake.

After a good hour helping Pinkie out, Mystic decided to get away from the excitement. She walked decided to walk among the Apple orchard. The conversation she had with Tempest was still fresh on her mind and she could still see that piercing gaze whenever she blinked.

I almost prefer seeing Nightfall’s gaze, she thought, But then again, maybe not...

She didn’t know and hoped the smell of the apple trees would distract her some. But as she continued walking through the orchard, the unicorn caught a glimpse of a white filly followed by another filly with a red mane and a familiar bow. They had entered their nearby clubhouse. Curious, she walked over, headed up the walkway to the clubhouse’s porch. When she peeked through a window, she saw the Crusaders sitting down in the middle of the floor, and speaking with what looked to be the Moon sisters Mystic had been told about.

“It would be just like old times!” Scootaloo cried.

“But remember how much trouble we got in with our mystery-solving before?” Sweetie asked.

“I think it was worth it in the end,” Ambermoon said.

“Come on,” Scootaloo said urgently, it’ll just be a quick investigation and if we spot anything, we’ll...”

“Totally get caught?” Mystic spoke up. All of the fillies except the Moon sisters yelped, shot up to their hooves, and turned to the window Mystic was looking through.

“Mystic!” Apple Bloom cried, wide-eyed.

“We weren’t planning anything!” Sweetie squealed.

“We weren’t?” Scootaloo asked, confused, only to receive glares from the two fillies.

Mystic couldn’t help but crack a small smile, but she managed to compose herself, “Why don’t you five tell me what you’re up to before I decide to go up and tell your sisters?”

“Oh, please don’t!” Scootaloo got on her knees and put her forehooves together, “We just want to do a little investigation!”

“I think I got that. Spill.”

The three Crusaders looked at each other and the Moon sisters.

“Isn’t she Mystic?” Lilymoon asked. “The one they told us about?

“I think so,” replied Ambermoon.

“Okay, we’ll tell you,” said Sweetie, turning back to Mystic. The older mare placed one of her hooves on the window sill to listen

“Well, you see, back when we first met Lilymoon, we solved quite a bit of mysteries surrounding creatures and finding the Helm of Shadows to stop...” Scootaloo paused with an awkward expression at the Moon sisters.

“Our aunt,” said Ambermoon.

“Yeah,” said Scootaloo, “Anyway, with all five of us working together, we figure we could solve the mystery and let the others know before things get worse.”

“An’ our sisters and friends are so busy, they hadn’t had as much time ta look into it,” Apple Bloom added.

“Does it have to do with the rumors of monsters?” Mystic asked.

“Yes,” said Sweetie, “But our friends here saw something last night that we need to look in as well.”

“What did they see?” Mystic asked, glancing at Lilymoon.

“We saw a couple of ponies heading into the Everfree,” Ambermoon explained, getting up, “Though we didn’t get a good look at them we both knew there was something odd about them.”

“One was tall and one was shorter, plump too,” Lilymoon added.

“Hmm,” said Mystic.

“And we overheard our mother talking with our dad about how the creatures of the Everfree were acting up,” Lilymoon finished.

“Sounds dangerous,” said Mystic. “And you three solved mysteries all by yourselves?”

“With some help from us,” said Lilymoon, motioning to herself and Ambermoon.

“Are you going to tell our sisters?” Apple Bloom sulked. “We just wanna help.”

“I didn’t say that I was,” replied Mystic, gaining confused looks from the five fillies. “But I am going with you to help and keep you safe.”

“You are?!” the Crusaders cried in unison.

Mystic nodded. “If you’ve got a problem with it.”

The Crusaders ran out of the clubhouse up to Mystic and hugged her, causing the older unicorn to chuckle and return their hug.

“Now, if you want to solve the mystery, let’s head out before anypony notices we’re gone!” said Mystic.

“First, we need to go get our resources!” said Scootaloo. “Everypony meet just outside of Ponyville and we’ll move out from there!”

“Okay!” the fillies said in unison, and they galloped off out into the orchard before Mystic could say anything.

She smirked. “Might as well get my own stuff.”

Soon, Mystic, now wearing her adventuring outfit, met the CMC and the Moon sisters just outside of Ponyville. The unicorn made sure her machete was secure and that her satchel containing her recent potions was sealed.

“Okay, everypony ready?” Scootaloo asked. Mystic noticed that the filly and the others had matching bags strapped on their backs with the Crusaders’ symbols on them.

“Are they members?” Mystic pointed to the Moon sisters.

“Honorary members,” Sweetie beamed.

“Oh, okay.”

“This is gonna be awesome!” Scootaloo laughed. “Who knows how long we have had a mystery to solve together? And now we have a new friend with us!”

Mystic playfully rolled her eyes. “Yeah, yeah. But let’s be sure to plan our approach carefully.”

“Carefully is my middle name!”

“Somehow I doubt that.”

Everypony giggled.

“Let’s go!” said Apple Bloom, hopping forward. “We’re burnin’ daylight!”

The rest of the fillies hopped after her. Mystic decided to join them in their hopping. They hopped for a couple of minutes until they were a good distance away from Ponyville. As they approached the forest, Mystic thought she saw something in the sky. To make sure she didn’t see anything, she looked up, and her eyes widened when she saw a familiar golden mane on a familiar light green pegasus.

“Guys, hide!” she whispered, she looked around and spotted a nearby bush.

“Why?” Scootaloo asked.

Before anypony could do anything, Mystic picked them up with her magic and shoved them into the bush, causing them to yelp in surprise.

Mystic barely had time to react before the pegasus landed close by.

“Lightning Dust?” Mystic gasped. “What’re you doing here?”

“Oh, I’m just here to patrol after we saw some monstrous beasts come and go from Cloudsdale!” replied Lightning. “I got a report saying they spotted a couple so I busted my chops to get over here.”

“Really?” Mystic slightly widened her eyes. “I hadn’t noticed anything on this beautiful day.”

“Yeah,” Lightning said, taking in her surroundings, “It is a beautiful day. But try and be safe, ‘kay?”

“Okay. But is there another reason why you’re here?”

“Oh, I also want to show the Wonderbolts they’re not the only ones to keep this land safe,” Lightning gave a smug grin.

“Well, I wish you the best of luck on that,” Mystic smiled.

“See you around!” Lightning took off with a burst of air.

Mystic watched her leave. Gee, Washouts are coming in to help with this situation? How many reports and rumors have emerged onto Equestria?

“You know her?” Scootaloo asked from behind.

Mystic didn’t turn around. “Yes. We’ve met.”

“How?”

“It’s a long story,” replied Mystic, walking forward. “Let’s get back to the mystery at hoof.”

“Right,” said Sweetie.

The five fillies began walking in front of Mystic again.

“So, let’s go over what we know,” said Scootaloo.

“First,” said Lilymoon, “The strangeness of recent creature activity. Like the timberwolf pack over a week ago.”

“What do you mean?” Sweetie asked.

“Well, timberwolves don’t venture out of the forest very often, and if they do, they’re very hungry,” said Ambermoon. “Yet, they went as far as the Apple farm to hunt.” The Moon sister furrowed her brows. “I’ve heard of rogue timberwolves doing that, but a pack?”

“And not to mention, there was an Alpha with them,” said Scootaloo. “Whose flank Mystic kicked very hard!”

Mystic chuckled. “He had that coming.”

“Yeah, that’s another thing,” said Lilymoon, “While it’s likely they might have gone further from their territory because of the alpha, but...” She rubbed her chin, “The thing about alphas in the way reported, they hadn’t been reported much and when they were, they kept their distance.”

“So, this whole thing is very unnatural?” Apple Bloom asked.

“It’s not totally unnatural, but it is very unusual,” said Ambermoon, “However, our parents have gotten reports of some creatures like hydras, cragadiles, and more venturing into some populated areas.”

“What do you think could be going on? Some kind of creature migration?” Sweetie asked.

Ambermoon looked at her incredulously, “From multiple different species?”

“Hey, it could be a once-in-a-lifetime migration and they are trying to stalk up on food?”

“Yeah, I’m not sure about that,” said Mystic, as the entrance to the Everfree got closer with every step.

“Could the magnetic fields be screwin’ around and the creatures becoming agitated?” Apple Bloom asked.

“I doubt that,” said Lilymoon, “We would’ve experienced something that would tell us like stronger radiation coming from the sun, giving us burns.”

“Could somecreature be controlling them?” Scootaloo asked. Everypony turned to look at her. “What? This is starting to sound like something a bad guy would be doing.”

“Regardless of what’s going on,” said Lilymoon, “We need to keep our eyes and ears open.”

Without any more to add, Mystic and the fillies kept their mouths shut until they entered the Everfree.

Mystic shivered at the sudden change of temperature. The sun was beginning to get covered by the canopy of the trees. The thick vegetation mangled with vines, crooked branches, and shrubs surrounded her and her party as they walked along the narrow dirt path.

“I don’t know how we’re going to find much in this huge forest,” said Ambermoon.

“We’ll stay close ta the trail,” said Apple Bloom, “sides, we can always scream fer Zecora if we get into trouble.”

“And we’ve been in here multiple times,” added Scootaloo, smiling.

“I have too,” said Mystic.

“You have?” Sweetie asked with wide eyes.

Mystic remembered being chased by the timberwolves, fighting them off before being confronted with the alpha. “Yeah.” She suddenly bumped into the fillies who had suddenly stopped. She nearly tripped and fell right on top of them but Mystic managed to catch herself and keep her balance. “What the heck?”

“Look,” said Sweetie, pointing in front of them. Mystic saw that the trail split going left and right.

“I think we should split up,” said Scootaloo.

“No!” Apple Bloom cried.

“What?” Scootaloo asked, visibly taken aback.

“What are you, some kind of character in a novel making cliché decisions?” Sweetie asked. “Splitting up would be a very dangerous thing.”

“I think I should make the call,” said Mystic, “I’ve always relied on my instincts for my travels.” The fillies looked up at her.

“Go ahead and make it,” said Scootaloo. Mystic focused on both paths going either direction. Her instincts were telling her to keep watch over these kids at all costs, and that there was indeed something off about the forest.

“Do you hear that?” Mystic asked, narrowing her eyes.

“Hear what?” Sweetie asked. “I don’t hear anything.”

“Exactly,” said Mystic.

“Oh dear,” said Ambermoon.

“What does mean?” Scootaloo asked.

“For mystery solvers, you don’t know when a forest goes quiet it means danger?” Mystic asked, looking to the right and getting a strong feeling within her chest.

“I think Apple Bloom knew that.”

“Ah didn’t.”

“That way,” said Mystic, pointing to the right.

“All right!” Scootaloo cheered, trotting forward.

“And stay close to me!”

Scootaloo immediately froze in place.

“Let’s start talking about different things to keep the silence at bay,” said Sweetie.

“All right,” said Mystic, moving forward with the kids and they stayed in front of her. “Scootaloo, you sound like an explorer and adventurer. Do you have any inspiration from anypony to be that way?”

“Aside from Rainbow Dash, my parents are also partially the reason I love exploring,” said Scootaloo.

“You have parents?” Mystic asked, surprised, having thought she was an orphan.

“Yep!” Scootaloo chirped. “But,” she frowned a little, “They’re not as home often as I would love them to be. They’re avid and tough explorers searching for all kinds of wonderful things for ponykind.”

“That sounds a lot like me,” said Mystic.

“You would like them! I think you’d get along great!”

Mystic smiled. “I’d love to meet them if I got a chance. But...” She paused. “Who looks after...”

“Guys! I think I see somethin’!” said Apple Bloom. Mystic immediately stepped in front of the fillies, grasping the handle of her machete in her magic. In front of her was rustling foliage containing a creature behind them. Mystic crouched, ready to pounce at a moment’s notice. Then, what jumped out was—

A cute white rabbit.

Mystic’s eyes snapped wide open.

“A bunny, Apple Bloom? That’s what you saw?” Scootaloo asked incredulously.

“There was a lotta brush rustlin’!” Apple Bloom whined.

Mystic couldn’t take her eyes off the creature as it hopped away into the forest.

I’m not going to say anything to dignify this predicament, she thought, relaxing some and composing herself.

Mystic believed they hadn’t gone too far into the wilderness, but she also couldn’t see Ponyville anymore. It hadn’t been visible for the past ten minutes or so by her estimates. She didn’t know if her instincts were right but she felt there might be something ahead. The Crusaders and Moon sisters continued talking with one another.

“-and that’s the last time I went to the hoof polishin’ store,” said Apple Bloom.

“Yikes,” said Ambermoon, and that was Mystic’s cue to say something else.

“I also forgot to mention,” Mystic cut in, “While I took Twilight and her friends to Oogundaa, we came across a Tree person and heard... other creatures.”

“A tree person?” Lilymoon’s eyes widened.

“You saw one of those?!” Ambermoon gasped.

Mystic nodded. “I had only seen another only once before.” She thought back to the wendigo that she and her party had heard as well as the music in the jungles of Oogundaa.

“We need to hear more about those encounters soon,” said Lilymoon.

“Sure,” replied Mystic. “I think we all could hear what kinds of creatures what the other has seen or heard of.”

“Well, Ah don’t know if you might’ve heard of bogles and a peryton,” said Apple Bloom.

Mystic gasped. “An invisible creature and some kind of guardian?”

“Yeah!”

“I think we have a lot to talk about one of these days.”

As Mystic examined the surrounding forest for the umpteenth time, she couldn’t help but think, I wonder if there truly might be something sinister going on... But from who or what?

“Wait, what’s that up ahead?” said Sweetie.

“What is it?” Mystic asked cautiously.

“Up there!”

Mystic looked to where she was pointing and it was seemingly at the top of some small trees off the trail. Before she could say anything, there was a faint pulse of red energy that emerged from behind them.

“What the hay?” she whispered to herself.

“There’s definitely something over there!” Scootaloo exclaimed.

All of a sudden, four pairs of eerie green eyes broke through the brush ahead of them.

“Timberwolves!” Sweetie squealed.

“Run kids!” Mystic ordered.

The fillies wasted no time in doing what she said and began running, Mystic turned and galloped along with them.

“I told you this was a bad idea!” Scootaloo shouted.

“You did not!” Sweetie shot back.

“Just shut up, please!” Mystic ordered as she heard the creatures barreling through the forest behind them. As they ran, Mystic saw they were coming upon a clearing.

Mystic pushed the last bit of branches apart and came upon a small clearing with the five fillies in front of her. They and Mystic froze at what was up ahead.

There was red pulsing magic in a column, and floating in the center, looked like wristbands glowing a soft red. They seemed big enough to wrap around a pony’s forehooves. Just above them looked to be a piece of equipment that could fit around a unicorn’s horn.

“What is this?” Scootaloo asked.

“Is this what’s been causing all the ruckus?” Apple Bloom asked.

“Now, now, don’t get too close, fillies,” said Mystic, unable to take her gaze off the sight.

Looking at the magic, it made Mystic feel unusual, awful, and seduced by the essence. But it didn’t look poisonous or off-putting. It was just there radiating its essence. She heard some hoofsteps beside her and saw Lilymoon and her older sister were standing close by, enamored by the sight as well.

Mystic heard Sweetie scream. This snapped her out of her thoughts and she whirled around to see green sickly eyes glaring right at them.

“Get behind me now!” Mystic ordered. The Crusaders and Moon sisters did so without hesitation. Mystic backed away from them, the curious sight now in front of them.

Four timberwolves slowly emerged from the forest with a cragadile following soon after. She heard the fillies trembling and whimpering in fear.

Teleport! Teleport! Mystic thought, trying to charge her magic, but then, the timberwolves and cragadile stopped.

“What the?” Mystic said. They never made another step forward.

“Mystic, your hoof!” said Scootaloo.

“Huh?” Mystic looked down at her left hoof to see it had somehow gotten some of the red magic on it. It tingled her fur and lightly tickled her skin underneath.

“How did it get on you?” Sweetie asked.

“I don’t know,” Mystic immediately replied. “But we need to--” she pointed to her left and she saw the creatures’ gazes follow it.

“What in the world?” Mystic whispered, putting her hoof back down. The timberwolves and the cragadile continued to stand there. Staring at her. I wonder if... She moved her hoof to the right and their gazes followed it.

“Are they following your hoof?” Ambermoon asked in an astounded tone.

“I think so,” replied Mystic, feeling a sense of unease and awe coming over her.

“Can ya tell them what to do?” Apple Bloom asked.

Mystic’s gaze never left the creatures. She saw her hoof was still covered in the red essence. She cleared her throat, pushing past her unease. “All of you, sit!” To her amazement, the timberwolves and cragadile all sat down.

“Are you kidding me?!” Sweetie squealed.

“Stand up,” Mystic commanded the creatures. All of them did so. “Do a three-sixty turn.” Again, they did as she told them.

“You’re controlling them, Mystic!” Scootaloo shouted, “That’s amazing!”

“Could you stop all monster attacks with that sort of power?” Apple Bloom asked.

The idea sounded wonderful. Mystic imagined where all of Equestria didn’t have to deal with any more monsters threatening ponies’ lives. She was very tempted to grab this equipment to put an end to it all right now. She could feel the magic drawing her in to do just that.

However, her instincts were telling her that wasn’t such a good idea. Mystic took a step back.

“Go back into the woods,” Mystic told the creatures, “And never mess with these fillies again!” At her word, the timberwolves and cragadile backed off. Mystic listened to them leave until she couldn’t hear anything anymore. “I think we need to make sure this area is secure before we know what this is capable of.” And I don’t know how the hay I was controlling those monsters. She didn’t know why she was the only one who could. Mystic turned back to the astounded fillies, all looking at her with wide eyes. “Let’s get back and tell your sisters that we-”

She felt something suddenly latch onto her horn, knocking her aside and up against a tree. Mystic let out a surprised scream, trying to pull the artifact away. She saw that the red column of magic was beginning to sparkle and shoot lightning in various directions into the forest.

The fillies screamed. Mystic turned to them.

“Run! Get out of here!” she shouted.

They galloped off into the woods. With a grunt, Mystic reached up to the artifact on her horn and managed to pull it off. She tossed it aside, staggered up to her hooves, and hobbled off after the fillies.

She could hear the magic crackling and popping. Mystic tripped on a root and hit her head up against a tree trunk.

Dazed, and confused, Mystic felt her head pounding in pain. She groaned and tried to sit up, only managing to get herself to lay on her back.

Memories of using her dark magic during her trip up North emerged in her mind. Being forced to save those she cared about even though she knew deep down using that magic was wrong.

Mystic didn’t know, but were the artifacts letting out pulses in all directions of the forest? She couldn’t tell in her dazed state, but when her mind cleared, she immediately thought of the fillies. That caused a surge of adrenaline to coarse through her system. The unicorn got to her hooves and galloped off to find them.

The forest passed by in a blur, Mystic keeping her eyes open. “Crusaders! Amber and Lilymoon?! Where are you?!”

She heard the Crusaders scream for her up ahead, but at the same time, she heard snarling and some roars from seemingly everywhere around her.

“Crap! Crap! Crap!” she galloped harder.

Mystic dove under a low-hanging branch and jumped over a rock, trying to see everywhere she could to find them. “Girls?!”

“Mystic!” they cried in unison again. She heard a roar from what she thought was a manticore in the distance. When she came around a tree, she saw the Crusaders all huddling together next to a few large rocks.

A huge sense of relief washed over her as she slid down next to them.

“Are you all okay?!” Mystic asked, looking over them for any injuries.

“We’re fine!” said Sweetie, tears brimming her eyes.

“Ambermoon and Lilymoon are still out there!” Scootaloo cried.

Shoot! Mystic thought, running a hoof down her face, “Stay here! I’ll be back!”

She got up and galloped off through the forest again.

“Amber and Lilymoon?!” Mystic called.

Suddenly, a very familiar burly unicorn emerged from behind some bushes. Mystic screeched to a stop.

“Tempest?!” Mystic shrilled, completely surprised.

“Find and get those fillies out of here! What is going on?!” Tempest demanded.

“I don’t know what the hay is happening!” Mystic cried, “It’s just not stopping them from going out on their own!”

“It?!” Tempest asked, wide-eyed, she looked over Mystic’s shoulder. “Run!”

Mystic didn’t need to be told twice. She ran off to find the fillies, looking over her shoulder to see Tempest was shooting her magic at timberwolves and some puckwudgies.

Swerving around different trees and calling out for the remaining two fillies multiple times, Mystic did not see them anywhere. A cockatrice lunged out at her, but she managed to shut her eyes tight, let out a surge of magic and she heard the creature hit a nearby tree.

Mystic opened her eyes and leaped over a ditch.

“Amber and Lilymoon!” Mystic called again.

“Over here! Help!” one of the sisters called. That came a short distance in front of her. She pushed past some bushes to see a manticore had cornered them against a tree.

“Hey ugly!” Mystic shouted, gaining the manticore’s attention. It roared at her. “Smile!” She lit her horn bright, letting out magic that blinded the creature. She ran around it, lunged for the Moon sisters, grabbed them with both forelegs, and teleported away.

She reappeared near the Crusaders who all yelped.

“It’s me!” Mystic told them. “We need to get the hay out of here!”

She levitated the Moon sisters who were wide-eyed and shaken. Mystic allowed the Crusaders to run in front of her and she began running after them too-- Only for them to be cut off by a wide-eyed Twilight followed by her friends.

“What’s going on here?!” Twilight cried.

“It’s those artifacts!” said Mystic, pointing at the red sparking magic in the distance. “I was making sure everypony stayed back but it all of a sudden went haywire!”

“Why didn’t you just leave them?!”

“I tried to! One of them just latched onto me!”

“Get the fillies out of here now!” Twilight ordered, taking flight in the direction of the out-of-control magic.

Mystic scooped the fillies up in her own magic, running as hard as she could.

Twilight saw burned remains of timberwolves lying in heaps in the surrounding forest. She heard Tempest zapping more creatures as she focused more on the magic just up ahead. The alicorn threw up a shield, galloping forward, magic shooting off in all directions.

Good thing Fluttershy spotted them when she did! Twilight thought, coming upon the clearing and seeing the bands contained in the unstable magic. Behind it was the third artifact a distance away. Gritting her teeth, Twilight focused her magic on the artifacts. She first fired at the wristbands, shattering them and destroying them. But the column became even more unstable, sending a wave of magic onto Twilight.

She held her ground, the shield in front of her cracking some under the pressure. Twilight saw the final artifact and hobbled her way to get a clear shot of it.

“You might want to hurry!” she heard Tempest call over the noise.

In her rage and determination, Twilight let out a bellow and shot one final beam of magic at the last artifact, shattering it, and the red essence shot into the air and dissipated. Twilight let out a huge sigh of relief.

That was easier than what I hoped, she thought.

The creatures’ snarls and roars faded and Twilight could hear them all running away from where they were. Then, the forest was dead quiet.

When Twilight emerged from the forest, she saw Applejack, Rainbow, and Rarity in front of Mystic, the Crusaders, and the Moon sisters.

“But Applejack, Mystic was with us!” Apple Bloom cried.

“We were just going to go in and come out!” Sweetie insisted.

“That doesn’t matter!” Rarity shouted, “The point was is that there are reports of monsters popping around Equestria and we don’t know where they have appeared at!”

“And you, Mystic!” Rainbow pointed at her, “Why didn’t you stop them before they entered?”

“I’m not going to dignify you with a response,” replied Mystic, shooting a glare before looking away.

“Are these fillies always getting into trouble?” Tempest asked from beside Twilight.

Twilight sighed as the older ponies scolded the fillies, “I guess they thought it’d be quick and easy.”

“That’s a yes.”

Twilight stepped forward, “All right, everypony.” The older ponies stopped scolding and turned to Twilight. “We’ll decide each of their punishments later, but we need to get away from here.”

Mystic scanned the four corners of the Sweet Apple Acres barn for the umpteenth time. A small bead of sweat formed along the base of her forehead as she continued to wait for Applejack to no doubt scold her. She tapped her hoof on the straw floor and sighed.

What happened in there? How was I able to control those beasts? She thought, biting her bottom lip, and lowering her ears.

Just then she heard the double barn doors open and a gust of air blow across her. She looked to see Applejack had stepped in and looked very steamed.

“Mystic! Y’all have a lot of ‘plaining ta do!” Applejack shouted.

“How’re Apple Bloom and her friends?” Mystic asked, looking away and ignoring what she’d said.

“Shook up but sent home with punishments to last the rest of next week,” Applejack answered and Mystic was forcefully turned around to meet her hard green eyes.

“Ah can’t believe ya, Mystic! Ya knew there were monsters around and ya encouraged that little stunt into the dangerous Everfree! The five of them could’ve been seriously hurt!”

“Nopony was, were they? I kept them safe and away from harm!”

“No, ya put ’em in its way!”

“I knew what I was doing!”

“Ah don’t know if ya were!”

Applejack ran a hoof down her face and scowled, and Mystic nearly took a step back, doubting her judgement for the first time in a long time.

“I thrive on adventure,” Mystic poorly stated, and inwardly cringed, “I just went a step too far!”

“Darn tootin’ ya did! How can Ah trust ya if y’all are causing trouble with mah sister and other fillies?!”

Mystic’s ears flattened even further along her head but she raised them back up and tried to recompose herself.

“Well, I’m sorry that I did something to disappoint you, but I think we need to take a deep breath and--”

“Shut it, Mystic! Ah’m far from done with you!” Applejack prodded her in the chest.

“We’re family, Applejack!”

“Real family don’t put each other in danger, Mystic! Y’all should’ve known better!”

Mystic gazed down at the floor, feeling as if a knife had been plunged into her heart.

“In fact, Ah want ya ta do some extra chores ‘round here on top of whatever punishment Twi’s going to give ya! Understood?!”

Mystic hardened her gaze, “Fine.” And gritted her teeth. “I just didn’t want to deal with a bullheaded stubborn mare!”

“Excuse me?!” Applejack roared, getting into Mystic’s face, and Mystic responded by pressing her nose against the farmer’s.

“I wish Big Mac had been the one to tell me off instead of you, you pushy aggressive sow!”

Applejack’s eyes went so wide that Mystic thought they would pop out of her skull, and Mystic realized what she’d said. Both ponies refused to back down.

What followed next was Applejack scolding Mystic for the next half hour.

A little later in Twilight’s office, the alicorn sat in her headmare’s chair with Discord hovering in the middle of the room.

“You’re sure that there isn’t anything unusual coming from the Everfree anymore?” Twilight asked.

“I went over it three times just to be sure,” replied Discord. “You yourself said you destroyed it a few hours ago, and when you did, it’s like you’d flipped a switch and all dark magic was gone.”

Twilight furrowed her brows. “Do you think this could’ve been some freak accident over a forgotten artifact or something sinister?”

“It’s difficult to say.”

“Well, thanks, Discord. I’ll be asking Celestia about the artifact.” And do my own research when possible.

“Any time,” Discord smirked and then vanished.

Twilight tapped her chin in thought. Mysterious hoofbands and something for a unicorn’s horn, shooting off energy and possibly controlling creatures? That’s what Scootaloo claimed. Twilight could still see the somewhat pale faces of the Crusaders as they spoke about what happened.

“M-Mystic tried to stop the artifacts...” said Scootaloo.

“Y-Yeah,” said Sweetie. Apple Bloom nodded.

The Moon sisters were still speechless even when Twilight tried to comfort them. What did they see? They couldn’t have seen much out of what the others saw.

Part of her was thankful Mystic was there but was also ticked the mare went with the fillies instead of stopping them.

So, she gave Mystic some extra assignments and cleaning duties for the rest of the afternoon. She remembered overhearing Applejack scolding Mystic with her loud voice and Twilight knew her friend really let Mystic have it. But her mind wandered to another question.

Did Mystic somehow cause this? Twilight thought. No! How in the world could Mystic do something like that?

She recalled Hong’s words about Mystic using dark magic along with how crafty and wicked she was.

No, no! She’s doing good despite some bumps here and there! I’ve handled worse than her! Twilight thought, letting out a sigh, thinking of Starlight. Without much to think about or go after, she decided to meet her friends in the teachers’ lounge.

In the teachers’ lounge, Twilight sat in her chair with her friends sitting on the couch and Rainbow hovering above them. Sunset stood close by with an uncertain look on her face.

“How is Mystic now?” Twilight asked.

“Fine,” replied Applejack, “Ah gave’er a good scoldin’ fer not stoppin’ the kids from goin’ in there.” She huffed, glaring, “Ah’ll have her doing more chores ‘round the farm as punishment.”

“Yeah,” said Pinkie, “We need to keep everypony safe like we do!”

“Mmm hmm,” Fluttershy nodded.

“So, Twilight,” said Rainbow. “Do ya think we should go ahead with the School event we have planned?”

“Yeah, should we cancel it?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight whimpered, not wanting such an event to go to waste. I need to make sure we all show Equestria how much friendship means to us and they’ll see how much it means to them!

“I think we probably should,” said Sunset, “Who knows what could show up?”

“But we’ve got teams and Tempest on the clock looking for these monsters!” said Rainbow, “Besides we’ve been in worse situations!”

“Ah don’t know,” Applejack added.

“But Discord himself said that there was nothing else going on,” said Twilight. “He said he’ll keep an eye out.” Twilight paused in thought, trying to think of a solution. “Okay, here’s what I’ll do. I’ll allow it to go forward and keep protection around Ponyville to potential monsters stay at bay.”

“What of the children?” Rarity asked.

“They’ll be staying in downtown Ponyville all night and not go outside Ponyville during the day,” replied Twilight. “We need to keep a lookout for everypony and keep them safe.”

“Ah guess Ah’ll see ‘bout Big Mac and Granny prepping the farm just in case,” said Applejack.

“Good,” said Twilight.

Hong was ecstatic. The plantation of the prototypes worked perfectly and even better than what he had hoped. And Mystic controlled the monsters, making things even worse for her for her court date.

He stood at the table where Bullion and his congressponies sat, waiting to hear the news.

“Operation successful,” said Hong.

“Thank goodness for that,” said Prism, “I had my doubts.”

“Ah, don’t doubt anymore, sister,” Hong said with a snide smirk. “Just know that our plans are moving forward in our Master’s favor.”

“And Rainbow’s anonymous stories that she brought forth to Twilight were a nice touch from the ever-loyal pegasus,” said Bullion.

“Because of the episode in the Everfree,” Hong continued, sitting down, “We can make a connection with the Alpha timberwolf incident that Mystic was the one controlling it and that pack, too.” He smirked widely, “My team and I are going to be able to present a case against that foolish mare for sure. And by the time the night of the Convocation is over, we can be confident that she was responsible for letting some creatures amok.” He chuckled darkly at the thought.

“What about the Convocation?” Spear asked.

“We’ll have no choice but to let it happen,” said Hong. “But that doesn’t mean we can’t help ensure there’s a sense of security for the event.” He smirked. “It could make you look more like heroes in the eyes of Equestria.”

“Ah, that’s brilliant,” said Prism, smirking.

“I agree,” said Bullion.

“Let’s get started,” said Hong.

Chapter 22 - Trouble at the school

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 23 - Getting ready for Canterlot

Twilight sat on her castle’s balcony with a downcast expression. She barely noticed it was around mid-morning or around lunch time. She couldn’t take her eyes off the water-damaged school and the yellow tape marking down all the windows and doors.

It was such a wonderful school... she thought, Only for it to be taken away again... and I don’t think I’ll ever get it back...

To make things worse, because there were additional creatures from all the kingdoms, their relationship with her, mostly the griffons and yaks, have been strained.

How in Equestria did things get so out of control? Twilight thought as tears threatened to spill out.

The school was such a monument to her and her friends and how far they’d come. She was thankful that the creatures were still going to the Convocation along with their students.

The alicorn felt a presence behind her but she didn’t need to turn around to see Sunset had arrived.

“I thought I might catch you up here again,” Sunset said in a sympathetic tone.

Twilight didn’t reply, she just looked back onto her precious school. She didn’t react when Sunset placed a comforting hoof on her withers.

“You’ve been up here most of the past couple of days,” said Sunset. “Everypony’s worried about you.”

“I know...” Twilight sniffed. “I... just hadn’t been able to think about much of anything else...”

Sunset sat next to Twilight and gave her a side hug. “I know this is a huge blow, but you shouldn’t let this stop you from being you and taking time away from your friends.”

“Well, being me and trying my best did nothing to fix the situation,” Twilight grumbled.

Both ponies sat there. In the midst of her sadness, Twilight inwardly gritted her teeth and a fire began rising in her chest. A small, selfish part wanted to blame Mystic for entering in their lives, but she knew it was a lie.

“Am I bad at my job?” Twilight suddenly asked.

“What?” Sunset asked, surprised.

“Am I bad at my job? Am I a failure? Undeserving of her Princess role?” Twilight asked.

“Twilight, you’re not a failure,” Sunset said in an assuring tone, “Look at me, you helped me on a better path. You helped save Equestria many times with your friends and you...”

“Well, I feel like a failure!” Twilight cried, looking at Sunset as tears streamed down her face. “I failed to see Starlight suffering! I failed to save the school! I failed to get Bullion and his sons to change their ways! I failed Cozy--!” Twilight cut herself off and turned away again.

She sobbed, thinking of all her misdeeds that happened within the past six months.

Sunset wrapped her hooves around Twilight’s barrel again as the alicorn cried. Twilight returned the hug and let her tears fall onto Sunset’s shoulder. Soon, both ponies pulled away and Sunset wiped Twilight’s tears away.

“Twilight, you’re the one who’s done more for other ponies and creatures than anypony I know,” said Sunset, “Friendship and bad seasons can and will come up to test us and you taught me that true friendship will never, ever, be broken.” She placed a hoof on Twilight’s cheek, “All you can do during these trying times, is keep the bond strong and find ways to deal with what’s happened. No matter how long it might take.”

At this, Twilight smiled a little. “I taught you well.”

“As did the girls back in the other world,” replied Sunset, “They say hello as well and are wishing you the best of luck.”

“Thanks for all your efforts... but... I still don’t feel completely encouraged as I ought to be...” Twilight frowned again.

“One step at a time for every day until it’s over,” said Sunset.

“I mean... what if something else happens? What if...”

“We’ll deal with it,” Sunset assured her, cupping the alicorn’s face. “Don’t let yourself get worked up now. Please.”

Twilight hugged Sunset again and the mare returned it. As she did so, Twilight couldn’t help but realize how much of a role reversal this was of when they first met. She smiled at the sweet irony. After a couple of minutes, Twilight pulled back.

“Thanks, Sunset,” she said. “Even the Princess of Friendship needs assurance from her friends.”

“Indeed,” replied Sunset.

“Well...” Twilight stood up, “I can’t stay and mope forever.” Sunset also stood up.

“I also came to get you because the train will be here in an hour, and that Rarity along with some of your other friends have already departed for Canterlot,” said Sunset.

“Shoot!” Twilight began pacing in place, “I need to get packed and all my papers together!”

“Why do you think I came an hour before the train arrived?” Sunset said with a teasing smirk. “I packed what you needed for you.”

“But I still need to get the papers!” Twilight flew off, leaving Sunset behind.

Mystic could see Ponyville’s train station in the distance. Looking down at her body, she had her outfit on, continuing down the dirt path. As she did so, she couldn’t help but wonder about Starlight.

She recalled seeing the unicorn sleeping on the couch in the castle library earlier that day when she had given her final school report to Spike.

Bummer about it being lost like that... she thought.

But her mind quickly went back to Starlight.

Where the hay did her friend turn up? Mystic thought, Don’t those impalas have magic that can make them zoom all across the land? She sighed. I don’t understand why they hadn’t found him yet...

She hoped that they’d find him soon after Nightfall’s defeat but it’s been nearly two weeks since that day.

I hope he isn’t seriously injured or even deceased... she thought. It was a horrid thought, and would make the poor mare’s suffering that much worse. She felt pity for the unicorn and hoped things would turn out all right.

Why do I connect with her so well? Why do I care? She thought, long tired of those questions repeating in her mind. Is it because I see myself in her?

That thought made her mind pause. Did she truly see that mare in herself? A troubled pony with a horrible past and suffering from what she could tell was some form of P.T.S.D.

The days after the Liberators were destroyed and the loss of her best friend gave her plenty of P.T.S.D. even some days within it. She recalled stuttering, being unable to move on until she found her way by traveling the globe.

Or did she?

Everything I’ve learned... everything I thought I knew... is being seriously challenged and... what exactly made my past relationships special? she thought, climbing onto the station platform.

Her sense of security was broken. Her secret of being unable to swim was out and yet, fillies helped her swim. Normally, she would have to figure out how to do it on her own but they went out of their comfort zone to help. Even Sunset who didn’t know her, became friends with her, as well as Starlight and Twilight.

I don’t think I’ve ever had such affection in the Liberators... Mystic suddenly thought.

The Apple family treated her, a stranger, like family, but the Liberators helped strangers too. But... there was something different about the Apples as well as the ponies they knew.

The closest she could compare them with was... Sunshine...

Mystic nearly choked as memories of the Oogundaan adventure resurfaced. The Mane Six went out of their way to stop Clawdius and they managed to do so.

“When I look at all of the times my friends and I had together, you can say it was all one big adventure,” she remembered Twilight had said.

This adventure is... Mystic thought. It’s changing my ways of thinking...

Despite some of the time when ponies were really shoving it down her throat. What was up with that?

“Y’all are here already?” said Applejack from nearby.

Mystic looked to her left to see Applejack had stepped onto a platform with a suitcase on her back and Apple Bloom was standing next to her.

“Oh, yeah,” Mystic cleared her throat. “I didn’t have anything better to do.”

“Ah see,” replied Applejack. “Well, everypony should be here soon and we’ll be on our way.”

“Ah can’t wait to see all those creatures!” Apple Bloom hopped for joy.

Applejack chuckled and rubbed her sister’s mane. “Oh, and Mystic, Rarity will probably have ya fittin’ yer dress a couple of times while we’re up there.”

“Really?” Mystic asked incredulously. “It’s not like my size has changed.”

“Yeah, but when ya get to know’er more, you come to expect’em more often.”

“Dah, fine.”

“Hey, we’re here!” said Sunset as she joined the others along with Twilight.

“Good,” said Applejack.

“I’ve arrived,” said Fluttershy, stepping from a corner.

“Fluttershy, are the birds on the way to Canterlot?” Twilight asked.

“Yes,” replied Fluttershy, “We’ll do some last minute practicing before the Convocation.”

“Good.”

Mystic looked around and noticed they were lacking Pinkie, Rarity and Rainbow Dash.

“Is this everypony?” Mystic asked.

“It looks like,” said Applejack. “Twilight asked the others to go ahead and make sure things are ready.”

Mystic was relieved she didn’t have to share a train with Rainbow. At least she had the decency to leave me alone.

Soon, everypony was on the train. Mystic sat next to Twilight and stretched her hind legs.

“How’re you holding up?” Mystic asked.

“How do you think?” Twilight asked with a frown.

“About how you look.”

“Yeah,” said Twilight, pausing for a moment. “Starlight will be staying here. I hate to say it, but with how she’s been acting, it’ll be best if we just let her take it easy.”

Mystic sighed, feeling a little disappointed. “Okay. It’s probably for the best.”

“I hear you had success with your magic lessons,” Twilight smiled a little.

“I did. I know how to teleport now,” Mystic returned the smile, feeling proud of herself.

“Excellent,” said Twilight. “Just know that teleportation can be tricky in some situations.”

“I’ll try to bear that in mind,” replied Mystic.

“All aboard!” the conductor announced. “Next stop, Canterlot!”

Author's Note

Shorter chapter this time, but I hope you enjoyed. :)

Chapter 24 - At Equestria's capital

Mystic stepped off the station’s platform. What she could see in front of her were beautiful marble white houses and apartments that lead towards the center of the city. Just over the purple rooftops, Mystic could see spires that had golden steeples on top of them. She was in awe, knowing that she’d been here before, but there wasn’t much time to take in the sights.

“Beautiful isn’t it?” Twilight asked.

“Yes, it is,” replied Mystic.

“It’s a proud symbol of our nation,” said Sunset, joining their side.

“We better get moving,” said Twilight, walking down the cobblestone path. “Rarity and Pinkie are already doing their preparations so we need to be there to help.”

“I think Pinkie has it covered,” said Sunset as she and Mystic followed.

“I need to meet the birds that have flown so far,” said Fluttershy, flying overhead, “I'll see you girls later.”

“See ya, Fluttershy,” Sunset smiled while Mystic watched her go.

“And Pinkie probably has some plans cooking, doesn't she?” said the younger unicorn said more than asked.

Twilight smiled, albeit a little uneasily as Sunset giggled.

“Don’t worry, Twilight, Tempest and her team have things covered, and you should know how efficient she is in fighting,” said Sunset.

Oh, so that Tempest character will be here after all? Mystic thought, unable to shake off her nervousness about that mare. She cleared her throat and decided to ask a question. “So, what hotel are we staying in?” Twilight and Sunset looked at each other and chuckled. “What’s so funny?”

“Silly filly!” Sunset laughed. “We’re staying in the castle!”

Mystic gasped.

Still amazed and awestruck, Mystic entered her room. On the other side of the room was a queen-sized bed covered with a white blanket and gold trimmings. There was a mirror to the left, a window to the right gave her a clear view of downtown Canterlot. She saw a table next to her that had white chocolate delicacies and a few glasses of fruit punch.

“I’ve never stayed in a castle before...” she whispered.

The unicorn stepped over to the window to get a better look at Canterlot. Ponies moved through the streets, either on hoof or in carriages as the tall marble buildings made them seem like ants. Seeing a city from this perspective gave Mystic another sense of awe.

In all my travels... she thought, looking out beyond the city to see the beautiful lush green land of Equestria against a sapphire blue sky. I’ve never seen such a city like this before...

She figured she would go exploring later, as she expected Twilight and her friends would be all over the place trying to get the Convocation ready in time.

Mystic stepped back from the window, made her way over to the table, and ate a few white chocolates. Her mouth watered at the taste of them, and she took a few sips of the punch, giving her a satisfying taste.

Careful Mystic, she thought, You might want to watch how many sweets you eat.

Mystic’s stomach began to swirl and give her a queasy feeling. She almost knew it right away it wasn’t from the sweets she’d eaten. The unicorn stepped over to the mirror, looking at her horn with a frown on her face.

My dark magic has been under control... but what if it somehow gets loose again? she thought.

Thinking back to the chat she and Sunset had on the train to the Crystal Empire, she was devastated to have some of it come loose for the first time in years.

And worst of all, Sunset knew what had transpired. But Sunset never mentioned it for a reason she didn’t completely understand. Friendship, maybe?

Mystic walked over to her bed and opened her satchel to reveal she had three glowing syringes left from the ones she had managed to acquire four years ago. Their contents held a bright white color with a rainbow swirling within it.

Stay calm, Mystic, she thought, Just keep at what you’re doing and not lose yourself...

She held her head as if she was going to have a headache right then and there. As she did, she recalled a conversation she had with Sunshine soon after Cierra discovered her new abilities.

“You know how I feel about you using that dark magic!”

“And I’m doing my best to use it sparingly, it’s not all bad, Sunshine.”

“Not all bad? That stuff hurts you, Mystic! It’s not healthy for you!”

Mystic frowned, deeply ashamed of not listening to Sunshine at all when she tried to keep her from using the dark magic. Sunshine gave good reasons not to use it, but her foolishness, loyalty, and pride kept her from listening.

“Are you going to use that magic or not, Mystic?!” Cierra’s voice echoed, “Our fellow sisters could die if you don’t use it for the good of us all!”

And some did die because she didn’t use her dark magic, and whenever she did, there was some progression in their operation against the Northerners.

What choice did I have in letting my sisters die and not using my dark magic to save them? Mystic thought. What if something like that happens again?

It was a terrible thought that made her feel sick to her stomach.

“You should be ashamed in keeping that power in, Mystic,” Cierra’s voice echoed, “You need to share gifts like that so ponies could live and have hope in a great warrior such as yourself.”

Cierra was a fool then, Mystic thought, Sunshine was right I shouldn’t be using it.

But the thoughts of having to use dark magic to save her friends or creatures she cared about just made her shudder and the illness in her stomach to grow.

I think I need to lie down, Mystic thought, doing just that.

Meanwhile, in their own suite of the castle, Sunset had decided to go out for her own mission.

“I’ll see you later tonight, okay?” Sunset called back as she opened the door.

“All right, just be back for dinner!” Twilight answered.

“Okay, Mom!” Sunset said in a teasing tone, stepping out and shutting the door before Twilight could respond.

She giggled to herself, checked to see her saddlebags were secure. A cool breeze blew through her mane as she descended the tower’s steps.

A little later, she began to head to one of the castle’s doors to head towards Celestia’s recently repaired throne room. Sunset sighed, a feeling of uneasiness rose within her chest.

Things are okay between you and her, she thought, looking up and opening one of the castle doors. Just get in there and ask. I need to know the truth.

Even though the castle was bright as she remembered, Sunset was all but reminded of what happened here.

Sunset looked at the castle’s many corridors. Her mind was numb. Chills shivered across her body as cold sweat poured down her face.

All she could remember were painful memories of anger, betrayal, and hurt. Sunset squinted her eyes shut, trying to silence her angry voice at the Princess so long ago.

Aside from Luna, Sunset’s must’ve been the biggest betrayal of Celestia’s life.

Remember the breathing exercises Twilight taught you... Sunset breathed in and out, trying to fill in the pit in her stomach. She opened her eyes and forced herself to move further, her desire, her need, growing stronger.

Soon, she arrived at the throne room’s door.

The door opened revealing a white unicorn with a tuxedo on. It felt like the gates of Tartarus had opened. Much like what she needed to speak to Celestia about.

“She’ll see you now,” said the receptionist.

“O-Okay,” replied Sunset. She stood up.

The hallway seemed to stretch longer than what it actually was. Sunset forced her hooves to keep moving trying to keep calm and push onward.

She approached the door at the end of the hallway and knocked. A brief glow of golden magic surrounded it and it opened.

With a gulp, Sunset entered and saw Celestia sitting in her throne with a coffee cup on its arm.

“You know my door is always open to you, Sunset,” Celestia smiled.

Sunset blushed and chuckled. “O-Oh... sorry. I guess living in a new world and being a former student wore on me.”

“Apparently,” said Celestia, motioning to the tea set in front of her. “Please, come sit down.”

Sunset looked at the tea set. She could smell the Darjeeling within it. Her favorite. “Thank you.” She sat down on her pillow between Celestia and Luna’s throne.

The unicorn was quick to levitate her teacup to herself, pour herself the tea, and take a sip.

“Is something the matter, Sunset?” Celestia asked.

“Oh, no!” Sunset hastily answered, but knew her lie wouldn’t fool the princess.

“Well, I’m here to talk,” replied Celestia, filling up her own cup of tea.

Sunset felt as if she wanted to crawl under the earth, hide and never come out again.

“Well, how’re things going with rebuilding Canterlot?” Sunset asked, inwardly facehoofing at procrastinating of getting to the issue.

“Thing are moving along,” replied Celestia, taking a sip of her tea. “The city should be fully reconstructed within a month and a half.”

“Oh, that’s good,” said Sunset. “I can see the castle’s been rebuilt.” She awkwardly chuckled and flashed a toothy grin.

Celestia smiled. “Most of it. The ponies in Canterlot are very serviceable and helping us with what my staff and I need.”

“I’m sure they are,” Sunset mumbled, knowing they were using this chance for Her Majesty’s approval and other reasons.

“It’s wonderful to see my old student again,” said Celestia. “I believe we have a lot to catch up with your friendships in the other world.”

Sunset again assured herself things are all right between her and her former mentor. “Of course.”

Both sat in silence just drinking their tea. Sunset inwardly growled.

Come on you idiot! Spill it! she thought.

“Princess...” Sunset began, “I didn’t come to see you out of pleasure...” Celestia raised a curious eyebrow. “N-Not that it isn’t nice to see you!” Sunset quickly interjected, “It’s always great to see you!” A small part of her didn’t believe that. “But...” She sighed. “I came to discuss something and ask you about it.”

“What is it?” Celestia asked, taking another sip of her tea.

Even though the Princess wasn’t, Sunset felt as if she were under judgment for this particular issue she needs to speak about.

“Well... it involves... the incident...” Sunset spoke. At this, Celestia’s eyes widened. Yep, she has a memory of three elephants.

“Sunset... are you seriously bringing that up again?” Celestia asked, placing her cup aside.

Sunset nodded.

“Why? Why now?”

“I believe there might be a development...” replied Sunset, stroking her foreleg.

Celestia lightly gasped. “What development? Do I need to help?”

“I’m not sure yet,” Sunset lied. Not now. “But I... do need to know something.”

Celestia gave a nod with a frown on her features. Sunset saw the sympathy in her eyes, assuring her somewhat that she wasn’t under judgment.

It’s just like the rest of my past, Sunset thought. But why is it still so difficult? She grew angry at herself but hid it with a fake cough.

“What do you need?” Celestia asked.

“I...” Sunset stood up. “Did you ever get rid of them?” Celestia’s pupils shrank to pinpricks. She didn’t.

“Well... I...”

“Princess Celestia, please answer my question,” Sunset said with a slight sense of urgency.

Celestia lightly drooped. “N-No. I didn’t.”

Even after I requested for them to be destroyed... Sunset thought. “I’m glad you didn’t. Because I need to see them.”

“Oh!” Celestia said, obviously surprised.

“Yes. But I ask if I could be left to myself and you give me the directions and key to the Canterlot archives if they’re there.”

“They are,” said Celestia. “I’ll write down the number and give you the key.”

“Okay.”

The princess’ horn lit up in her signature golden aura. Sunset's gaze went down to her hooves as she thought more of the situation she was in. Part of her wants to be wrong about this. This and the issue with her parents are the two things she hasn’t...

“Sunset?” said a voice.

She looked up at Celestia and saw she had a number and a key in her magical grasp, figuring the princess must’ve teleported the key into the room.

“Thank you,” replied Sunset, taking the items in her red magic and placing them in her bag.

“Do Twilight and the others know where you’re going?” Celestia asked.

“No,” Sunset immediately answered. “But I’m working on that.” She turned to the door. “Thanks for the tea, it was great. “But I need to get going.”

“Please, if you ever need my help...” Celestia said.

“You will be the first I go to,” Sunset lied, hating herself for it. She didn’t believe Celestia bought it.

“Okay. Good luck, Sunset,” said Celestia, Sunset was relieved she didn’t press the issue.

Well, that went better than what I thought, Sunset thought, walking down the cobblestone streets of Canterlot. She inwardly slapped herself, Of course, it did! Celestia and I are on good terms.

Sunset took in her surroundings. The marble white streets with some bridges connecting one building to another caused a wave of nostalgia to wash over Sunset. Ponies of high society and carriages made their way up and down the streets as Sunset came upon a four-way intersection giving her a clearer view of how busy the city could be.

Memories of her prancing through the streets in her early days came to mind. How simpler things were then, a young filly eager to please the Princess and soon became her protégé. Sunset slightly smiled at herself for such good days then.

She didn’t dare to think of the later days again, she focused more on her objective.

When she later came to a peculiar corner, she saw a nearby bench. It was ordinary but it gave Sunset flashbacks.

She could see her past self with a stallion talking with one another.

Sunset galloped off before she could think any more of that accursed spot.

Sunset walked a couple more blocks and saw the Canterlot Library. The last time she was there, she and Twilight looked to find out why her Canterlot High friends had forgotten all about her.

“I wonder how Dusty Pages is doing,” said Sunset, unsure if she even still works there. She levitated her directions out of her saddlebags and saw that the Canterlot archives were a few blocks away. When she put it away and was about to leave the area, she paused.

There, walking from the library were four ponies she recognized a less than a year before she left Equestria. Although, they were fillies at the time.

Is that... Sunset thought, looking from right to left, Minuette? Lemon Hearts? Twinkleshine? And Moon Dancer?

Sunset’s face slightly fell, not only had she encountered them before but she also insulted and snubbed them as ‘lesser’ unicorns.

Sunset slid behind a pillar and waited for them to pass before she reemerged.

Sunset approached a plain white building that wasn’t more than two storeys high. Only a couple of windows were on the first and second floor with a sign above the double doors that read “Canterlot archives.”

Once she entered, she was greeted by a pale unicorn with a short brown mane with a bored expression as he read the newspaper. Shoving her nerves aside, Sunset walked up to the desk and tapped the bell.

“Yes?” the unicorn asked in a disinterested tone.

“I’m looking into getting into the restricted section of the archives, Princess Celestia sent me,” said Sunset.

“Name?” the unicorn asked, not looking up from his paper.

“Sunset Shimmer, I am a former student of Celestia’s.”

At this, the unicorn slowly looked up and his eyes slightly widened when he laid eyes on her. He lightly shook his head and regained his composure.

“Let me get the note the previous pony left for this situation,” said the unicorn.

The unicorn got up from his desk, turned, and walked into the back room.

She even got somepony to... Sunset sighed, She is ever so thoughtful and caring...

The unicorn came back with a key and levitated it over to Sunset.

“Take two rights and one left and you’ll find the stairwell leading down to the restricted section,” he said.

The towering lockers stretching to the ceiling looked ominous in the dimly lit room of the restricted section. The room wasn’t too big but the countless drawers made Sunset feel even more uneasy.

It feels like I’m in one of those horror movies Rainbow Dash made me watch... she thought.

Knowing she has a mission, she pulled out the instructions and number Celestia had given her.

“Okay...” she said, “Room C and drawer eight thousand and twenty.”

Sunset looked up and saw that she was in room A and looking down the hall of lockers, she gulped. “Why do ponies organize things in here? Let alone store them?”

She had to move. Sunset forced her legs to take their first steps, pushing past her fears and becoming focused on her objective.

There was a door leading to the next room over, Sunset entered and came into room B, she crossed this room and came into the room she was looking for.

Almost right away, she saw the numbers on the drawers were in order as if you were to count. Only the numbers one, two-hundred-thirty, and four-hundred-thirty were seen on the first three drawers on the bottom.

Remember the number, Sunset, she thought, trotting alongside the towering lockers and grabbing a nearby footstool and a tall ladder if she needed them.

After she had walked past thirty-three lockers, she stopped and saw near the back of the room was the last locker and the fourth drawer had the number she was looking for.

Sunset placed the footstool down and climbed up to the drawer.

Sunset sighed. “The moment of truth.”

She turned the key and opened it. The unicorn expected to see a whole pile of folders in the drawer, but there was only one and it was unmarked.

With a gulp, Sunset levitated it up and opened it.

She saw the documentation of the baby’s birth and of the sun birthmark under its armpit and the baby’s name was Starry Sun.

Celestia was right... Sunset thought. She never did get rid of the record.

She saw something else behind the documentation. Shifting the paper a bit, it revealed a picture.

And in the picture was herself, albeit younger, with an orange unicorn infant with charcoal black hair in her hooves. The baby’s eyes were as blue as sapphires.

It was the only photo ever taken of the child.

This confirms it, she thought. Mystic is my daughter.

As the reality of this discovery sunk in, Sunset felt light-headed and felt like as if she were going to pass out.

Chapter 25 - In knots

Author's Note

Oops! :applejackconfused: So so sorry I forgot to post this yesterday! :facehoof: Anyway, enjoy please! :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 25 - In knots

Isn’t friendship supposed to make me feel good? Mystic thought.

She was in the castle corridors, having to get out of the room. The internal struggle of past memories being fresh on her mind. Mystic felt her horn again, but there was no indication of her dark magic making an appearance.

But her mind went to another subject. The difference between friendship and the Liberators.

I know I’m close to an answer, Mystic thought, But I feel like I’m being blocked by myself...

Her stomach knotted and her muscles felt as if they were going to cramp out of frustration. Mystic hit herself. “Dang it! Why is this so difficult?!”

“Walking down a hall isn’t difficult!” a cheerful voice called.

Mystic screamed, whirling around to see a trio of ponies close by.

“You know not to startle poor ponies like that!” the yellow unicorn mare scolded.

The blue unicorn shrugged, “I was just stating a fact. I didn’t mean to startle her.”

“I don’t suppose I can know who you three are?” Mystic asked.

The blue mare giggled. “Silly filly! My name is Minuette! And this is Twinkleshine and Lemon Hearts!”

“Hi,” said Twinkleshine.

“Hello,” said Lemon Hearts.

“Nice to meet all of you,” replied Mystic, shaking off her uneasiness. “I’m Mystic.”

“That’s a nice name,” said Lemon Hearts.

“Are you friends with Princess Twilight Sparkle?” the one known as Minuette asked.

“Yes.”

“Ooh, that’s awesome!” Minuette leaped into the air, “We were her friends ever since magic kindergarten!”

“But don’t tell the story about me getting stuck in the beaker!” Lemon spoke hastily.

“I think you just told me,” said Mystic.

Lemon Hearts opened her mouth, but just turned around with a huff, her friends giggled at her expense.

“It’s certainly interesting to meet old friends of Twilight’s,” said Mystic. “I wonder what other interesting stories I could hear?”

“We got a million of them!” Minuette laughed. “Soo, are you ready for the Convocation? We are!”

“You’re going to be there?” Mystic asked, surprised.

“Yes, we are,” said Twinkleshine.

“And we are just coming from a little experiment our friend Moon Dancer has been working on for a while!” said Minuette.

“What?” Mystic asked, curious.

“Minuette, I don’t know if we should tell her,” said Lemon Hearts.

“Aww, she’s a friend of Twilight!” Minuette waved her off, “Any friend of hers is a friend of mine!”

“I still think...”

“I think I ought to know,” Mystic cut in.

“All right,” said Twinkleshine.

“Moon Dancer has been researching and trying out new magic!” Minuette chirped. “We’ve been her test subjects from time to time.”

Mystic’s eyes widened. “Test subjects?”

“Yep!”

“What kind of magic studying is she doing?”

“Well, since it’s out now, we should let you know now,” said Lemon Hearts.

“You know the changelings and how they can transform?” Minuette asked.

“Vaguely,” Mystic replied with a hint of sarcasm.

“Well, Moon Dancer has been experimenting with magic that would give ponies the abilities to disguise as other ponies or creatures!”

“Wow, really?” Mystic lightly gasped.

“Yeah!” Minuette’s smile grew. “It’s mostly contained and monitored by Twilight and Celestia, but it’s been fun!”

“Why would they need such spells?” Mystic asked.

“To come in handy if things go wrong or to help the princesses escape while the disguised pony leads potential invaders away,” Lemon Hearts explained.

“And to try and keep ponies from spilling the beans about the project,” said Twilight. The three friends and Mystic looked down the corridor to see her standing with a disappointed look on her face.

“Hey, Twilight!” Minuette greeted.

“Hi girls,” Twilight smiled a little. “I know you told Mystic about the project but...” She frowned. “You should’ve kept it between my friends, the princesses, and I.”

“Wait what?” Twinkleshine asked.

“I thought Mystic here was a guest and she was okay to share the topic with,” said Minuette, gaining a look of confusion.

“She is considered a friend, but she’s also a guest, and part of a rehabilitation program,” said Twilight, walking over.

The three ponies frowned and bowed their heads. “We’re sorry, Twilight.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight turned to Mystic. “You won’t speak of this to anypony will you?”

“My lips are sealed,” Mystic assured her.

Twilight nodded. “Excellent. Well, for now, I need to take Mystic to get ready for the Convocation.”

“Oh, okay!” said Minuette, smiling as brightly as ever again. “We’ll see you there!”

“I can’t wait to see you either,” Twilight smiled back.

The three mares said their goodbyes and left Twilight and Mystic.

“Shall we?” Twilight asked, motioning Mystic to follow her.

“We shall,” replied Mystic, following Twilight. “But what that Moon Dancer’s researching sounds very interesting.”

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes, “It might be useful one of these days.”

Suddenly, a pegasus soldier flew down from the sky, landing a few feet from the ponies.

“Princess Twilight,” he said, holding out a roll of paper, “There’s something that needs your attention.”

“Is it some additional changes?” Twilight asked.

“I’m not at liberty to say what it is, but that you need to read it. Preferably alone,” said the soldier.

Mystic arched a curious eyebrow as Twilight gently took the letter from the soldier, who bowed and walked off.

Sunset sat on a couch in a very familiar tower.

This place doesn’t look much different since Twilight took my place... she thought, looking around at the various bookshelves and the large window that gave her a clear view of Canterlot’s towers nearly finished from their reconstruction.

Being in this place gave her so much nostalgia. Both the good and the bad memories. But... mostly the recent bad memories. But she knows she needs to confront her past head-on and figured this might be the best place to do it.

But even so, waiting for Twilight to show up was hard. How was she going to word this to one of her best friends? Let alone her friends back in her world?

This is another fine mess I got myself into... Sunset thought, letting out a dry chuckle. I’m kind of used to it...

Her insides knotted, almost making her want to throw up. But she didn’t have much time to think when the door downstairs opened.

Sunset shivered as the coldness pierced to her bones, sweat pouring down her face. “Keep it together.” She heard hoofsteps ascending the stairwell, and Twilight eventually showed up with a soft smile on her face.

“Hey Twilight,” said Sunset.

“Hi Sunset,” said Twilight, coming over to a chair and sitting across from her friend.

“I called you here because...” Sunset sighed, “It’s a matter of great importance.”

“Okay,” Twilight said softly, “What do you need, Sunset?”

“It’s... a very complicated situation I’m in...” Sunset squeezed her eyes shut. Say it! Say it, Sunset! She opened her eyes. “Twilight... I’m Mystic’s mother...” Sunset winced when Twilight loudly gasped.

Sunset looked away from Twilight’s wide eyes, her ears are flat against her head as she scrunched up on the floor.

Even though she knows deep down Twilight isn’t one to judge, she felt as if she were standing before Celestia giving a trial and she was about to be condemned.

She’s your friend! She’s your friend! Sunset tried to assure herself but couldn’t bring her mind to resolve that, and she hated it.

“But... but how?! How do you know she is your daughter?” Twilight asked.

Sunset squinted her eyes shut and let out an involuntary whimper.

She heard nothing from the alicorn for what seemed like an eternity. All she could do was just lay there on the floor and hope for the best.

Then, she heard Twilight’s horn light up and felt the tingling of magic surrounding her. She opened her eyes to see Twilight had levitated her off the ground and then sat her on the couch.

“I... need a moment...” Sunset squeaked out.

“Of course,” replied Twilight.

Sunset got up from her seat and walked over to the window overlooking the city. She looked down with a remorseful look. A small choke escaped her throat. Parts of her felt selfish for not mentioning this to Twilight or her Canterlot High friends back home. She felt guilty and ashamed for not doing more than what she probably could have back then.

Memories of running through the snow under an ominous red sky and snarls coming from beasts echoed in her mind. She held her head, almost seeing the bundle of blankets encased in her once aqua magic. Sunset turned back towards the couch, not looking at Twilight.

I have to do this, I need to do this, she thought, climbing back onto the couch. She turned back to her alicorn friend and nodded.

“I went to see Princess Celestia this morning to see if she had or hadn’t destroyed the evidence of my daughter’s existence,” Sunset began, “She didn’t.” She smiled, scoffing at herself, “I should’ve known she wouldn’t have been able to do it.” She ran a hoof through her mane, “I... went to the Canterlot archives to find out if she was my daughter, and if she had a certain mark underneath her left armpit.”

“A mark?” Twilight asked.

“A birthmark,” said Sunset, “Like this one.” She lifted her foreleg to reveal her sun-patterned birthmark. Twilight’s eyes widened and her pupils shrank a bit. Sunset blinked back the tears, “I saw it when she was reaching up for a book I claimed I needed, and I saw it in the same picture as her birth record.”

Twilight just sat there, unblinking. Sunset knew she was taking everything in.

“I...”

“You don’t have to say anything, Twilight,” said Sunset, “This was and still is a scar from my past I thought had long faded over time.”

“You don’t have to tell me anything if you don’t want to...” said Twilight. She was always so caring.

Sunset shook her head. “No. I must deal with this like I’ve done with my past before...” She looked Twilight in the eye. “I need to tell you how it all happened.”

The alicorn sighed. “Very well.”

“It was about eighteen years ago,” Sunset began, shuffling deeper into the couch. “But the real mistake happened a year later. I thought Mystic’s age was a coincidence but I see it as more than that now.” She cleared her throat, “Well, I before I became a jerk and stuck up, I was actually a lot humbler and modest. But I was... anti-social because of how good my grades were and I hadn’t had any real friends other than my...” She paused, feeling a bile rise in her chest, “My parents.” She nervously looked at Twilight who was just sitting there not saying a word. “But one day, I was encouraged by both Dusty Pages and Princess Celestia to make some friends. I eventually did.”

“Who were they?” Twilight asked.

“His name was Copper Bronze...” replied Sunset. “He was a student like I was.” She did her best not to think about the good times they once had, as they were nothing but painful reminders. “We did just about everything together. His family was nice and I felt as if I had true friends.” She looked down at her belly. “But... one night...” She sniffed. “Oh, Twilight... I was such a fool!”

“I’m here,” Twilight whispered.

“I...” Sunset couldn’t stop the tears from rolling, “One impulsive move and I was in the bed with him. I had promised myself and others I wouldn’t do that until I had gotten married.” She sniffed, “I found out I was pregnant a few weeks later.”

“What... of Copper?” Twilight asked hesitantly.

“Twilight, he and I didn’t speak for a long time,” Sunset whispered as the memory of her parents emerged. No, no... I won’t speak about my parents... She could see their furious expressions after finding out about her pregnancy. “I tried to get him to be there for me and the baby...” Sunset sniffed. “But he abandoned me...”

Twilight lightly gasped, holding her hooves over her lips in horror.

Sunset nodded and wiped some tears away. “So much for him being a real stallion...” She wasn’t surprised when Twilight got up from her seat and hovered over to her, wrapping her in a hug. Sunset felt more tears roll down her cheeks, but she returned the hug. Eventually, they broke and Sunset continued, “But after that... Celestia arranged for me to head to a private village and continue my studies there and have the baby.”

“What was the village like?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, it was wonderful,” Sunset smiled a little. “Chilly most of the time, but wonderful. The ponies were nice, the village was cozy and had a lot of music and food there.”

Twilight said nothing as she nodded.

“I had a host, too,” said Sunset, “Her name was Emerald Shine.” She remembered the green mare’s kind and hospitable attitude. “We became friends pretty quickly and she helped me with whatever I needed.” She giggled, remembering the fun times they had, “You would’ve loved her, Twilight. She was a great historian and knew of some magic you might not have known about.”

“She must’ve been a very powerful unicorn,” said Twilight, smiling a bit.

“No, she wasn’t.”

“Huh?” Twilight inclined her head.

“She was a pegasus,” Sunset smiled.

“What?!”

“Thanks to ponies she knew, Emerald knew of some special, exceedingly rare magic that earth ponies could use to probably lift and bend the earth to the pony’s will,” Sunset explained, causing Twilight’s jaw to drop, “Her friends that she knew couldn’t do it, but she had known somepony long ago from a particular bloodline that could master it.” Twilight’s jaw had yet to return to a proper position. Sunset lit her horn and closed it shut with her magic. “Anyway, I’m getting off topic.”

“I ended up having the baby, and despite Copper’s attempts to resolve things, it turned out it was all for himself,” said Sunset, feeling bitter. “He just wanted to justify himself. But the baby was beautiful.” She smiled. “It was the best feeling I had ever had when I saw her blue eyes. Her name was Starry Sun.” Twilight gently smiled, pulling Sunset in for another side hug. More tears rolled down Sunset’s cheeks as she choked again. “The night before me and the baby were going to leave...” She sobbed. Memories of ponies screaming, fire everywhere and black creatures tearing them apart merged in her mind.

“Take your time,” Twilight whispered in a soothing tone like a loving mother. Sunset let out a few more sobs before she composed herself as best as she could.

“The village was attacked...” Sunset breathed out. Twilight visibly tensed. “We don’t know who they were... but they tore everypony apart... including Emerald.” Twilight gasped; her lower lip trembled. “I tried to run off with my baby as fast as I could but they were going to catch up to me.” She wiped her cheeks again, “I tried hiding my baby in a stump to lure them away and double back... but I ended up slipping and falling unconscious.”

“Oh no...”

Sunset decided to push through her sadness, “I woke up the next day and I found out my baby was gone.” Twilight immediately brought her in for another hug. “I was devastated. Nopony in the search party could find her! I didn’t know if she was alive! I didn’t want to accept she was dead!” She pulled back from Twilight, her vision blurry, “My newborn! My baby! Taken from me by cruel fate!” She resumed weeping, hugging the alicorn for the umpteenth time.

Sunset was thankful for Twilight’s seemingly never-ending patience with her. A small selfish part of her wanted to just end the conversation now and forget all of this ever happened. She didn’t know how long she had cried, but it felt like hours. She eventually composed herself, knowing her eyes were likely red and puffy.

“I’ll spare you the details,” Sunset croaked, “But that event hardened me. I became the pony you knew I was before you came along.” She looked down at her hooves, “I thought friendship made me move past this.” She wondered if she was selfish about going back on something about her past, but she believed she had said enough.

“Sunset, I don’t know exactly how to handle this,” said Twilight, “I need time to take this in.

“I understand,” said Sunset, “I’m telling you because I want you to know I trust you and that you helped me become a better pony, Twilight. I also want you to do your best to help me and Mystic with whatever we need.”

“Of course.”

Sunset felt a weight roll off her back, knowing she has her friends to rely on. But there were so many left to roll off.

“I’m worried about her...” said Sunset, “With that General on her case... I don’t know what to do...”

Twilight said nothing in response. Sunset wanted her to assure things will be all right and that it will work out in the end, but all she got was silence.

She must be feeling about the same way I am... Sunset thought, thinking of the situation with the school. How selfish of me to only think of myself... She knew Twilight would say that she understood but Sunset didn’t think that it was okay.

“Sunset, I will be there for you,” said Twilight, “So will Celestia and the rest of your friends. But only when you’re ready.”

“Sure.”

“Is that all?” Twilight asked softly.

No, Sunset thought, almost saying it aloud. A huge sense of hypocrisy and selfishness washed over her. She left out one huge detail.

Sunset originally didn’t want to have the baby when she had found out she was going to have one.

And if Mystic knew of that detail... Sunset shook her head.

“Okay,” said Twilight, causing Sunset to hate herself.

“I don’t know when I’ll tell her...” replied Sunset, “I need to do it right and wait for the right moment.” She looked at Twilight again, “But I don’t feel comfortable doing before or right after the Convocation.”

“I understand,” said Twilight. “If you need anypony to talk to.”

Sunset nodded. “Thank you, Twilight.”

A little while later in her suite for a small break from the preparations, Twilight continued to process what she had heard from Sunset. She would do anything for her friends, but at the same time, she was plagued with awful reports of Mystic’s past, the alleged use of dark magic, and murdering innocent ponies, she was doubting herself and grew more uncertain of the situation surrounding the young mare.

Did Mystic use some dark magic in the Everfree the other day? Twilight thought, shuffling in her seat, We did detect some as did Discord. She remembered how Mystic said the artifacts were reacting on their own, and Mystic insisted on her story.

But what Hong told her as well as some recently arrived citizens from Imperial City caused her to think more about the evidence she had been given.

I don’t want to believe it... but everything does seem to be pointing to Mystic being... bad... Twilight thought, and knew Sunset would hate her point of view. She felt selfish and hypocritical but she was not one to ignore the evidence. I need to see more if I’m going to determine if what I’ve heard is true...

Chapter 26 - In the streets

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Introduction - Consumed by nightmares

Author's Note

Hello everypony! I'm-a-back! :pinkiehappy: And with the new year here I decided it'd be appropriate to kick off releasing Part 3 of Wherever the Light Shine's huge story. :twilightsmile: As Pinkie Pie said "Enough chit-chat, time is candy," so please enjoy the first chapter to this Part! :pinkiehappy:

11/18/24 - Added a few new lines of dialogue concerning Stellar Flare's reaction to Sunburst missing.

Introduction - Consumed by nightmares

The soft glow of Luna’s moon illuminated onto the ground below. All was quiet aside from crickets chirping and frogs croaking in a nearby swamp. Nearby, is the town of Ponyville. Aside from partying teenagers at the edge of the town, everypony was sleeping soundly in their beds.

To the town’s north is a School of Friendship where all kinds of creatures go to learn about the Elements of Harmony and friendship. Just next door is a giant crystalline castle that houses Twilight Sparkle, Spike, and their great friend, Starlight Glimmer.

However, Starlight wasn’t having a good night’s sleep.

In her room that held numerous kites, Starlight was tossing and turning in her bed. She let out a few whimpers as her nightmares intensified.

Starlight shakily walked along the blackened ground, the fog wisping around her hooves as if it were a ghost. There was no moon in the sky to light her way. All she had was the turquoise light emitting from her accursed horn.

Every step she took sounded like it echoed through the confusing forest. She swore she heard little whispers every few seconds or a creature scurrying somewhere in the distance that made her heart leap every time. The worst was what she felt like she had eyes bearing down on her no matter where she went.

The unicorn walked over a small hill and got the clearest view of the environment she had been wandering endlessly.

Fog spewed out of every corner of the nearly pitch-black forest. Even the grass, flora and a nearby stream were completely dark. The trees were gnarled and twisted as their leafless branches spread out and reached into the starless night.

All she knew was to follow the stream downstream to find a larger water source and maybe there would be somepony around to lead her home.

“This is too much for me...” she whispered, her breath coming out as a wisp in the cold air. Starlight walked up to the stream, but could barely make it out. When she accidentally stepped into it, she retracted her hoof from the ice-like waters.

Starlight shivered and walked a few feet away from the stream, the light on her horn seemingly growing dimmer with each step she took. She wanted to call out for anypony, but she had tried that for hours before.

She was alone.

Starlight sensed somecreature behind her. All instincts within her told her not to turn around for who or what she might see.

“Don’t turn around, don’t turn around,” she whispered, shaking like a leaf.

The presence was closer, causing her presumably battered heart due to how much it had beat against her ribcage.

But curiosity overtook Starlight.

She slowly looked over her shoulder, expecting a monster from the depths of Tartarus.

It was something worse.

It was her mother, Moonlight, looking at her with a hateful glare on her features.

Starlight’s gasp got caught in her throat, her hooves became rooted to the ground.

“You are one disappointing daughter,” Moonlight hissed like a snake. Those words were like a hot knife to Starlight’s heart. “How could you be so selfish in wanting to ruin my happiness away from you?” Starlight wanted to vomit, her breaths coming out rough and ragged. “I am in eternal bliss. Now, I will make your life a living Tartarus.”

Memories of her foolishness, her arrogance, and determination to bring her mother back from the grave flashed through Starlight’s mind. From the spells and to digging up a grave.

Starlight sensed another haunting presence.

Her father.

“How could you betray us like this?” Firelight asked, coming up next to his dead wife with the same glare. Her father never looked so intimidating or hateful towards her. She wished he would shower her with affection. But none came.

A third presence. And this was probably the worst of them all.

Her former mentor and one of her best friends, Twilight Sparkle that matched her parents’ glares.

“You betrayed my generosity, my kindness, and all I’ve done for you,” Twilight said, her voice dripping with venom. “You shall not escape from the darkness you created for yourself.” She leaned forward, “As you always have had.”

Moonlight, Firelight, and Twilight’s heads all stretched, deforming and gaining sharp teeth as their eyes turned beady red.

Starlight watched in horror as all three ponies turned into a monstrous blob that had four legs, dripping from what looked like blood and muck.

The deformed heads of the three ponies were all at where the head should be. Their mouths opened impossibly wide, letting out a screech that sounded animalistic and like it was ponies screaming.

Starlight tried to let out her own scream but nothing came out.

Whirling around, the unicorn galloped away as fast as she could.

Not daring to look back, she could hear the being’s hooves clattering on the ground and crashing through the trees. Starlight ran faster as it got closer. She couldn’t imagine seeing three ponies she loved so much in such a horrible state.

A million thoughts swirled through her head, but one thing was clear, she had betrayed the ponies she loved. Now they hate her.

The sky above turned into an ominous picture of deep crimson and gold as the trees’ branches seemed to stretch higher towards it as if they were claws.

The screech from the abomination echoed through the seemingly endless forest again, causing Starlight to run faster.

The forest began to open up in front of her. Hope began to rise within Starlight for an escape. She galloped harder than she had her entire life, the pounding of the abomination’s hoofsteps fading in the background.

And when she reached the edge of the forest and climbed over a hill, she froze.

“Ponyville...” Starlight whispered, barely above a breath.

Or what was left of Ponyville. She could make out the towering castle’s blackened silhouette against the ominous red sky. The cottages were heavily damaged or destroyed, vines grew on the streets. It was silent and devoid of life. When she looked to where Canterlot’s mountain was, she saw nothing but a pulsing red column with black veins pulsing through it.

Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed through the area. Her ears perked. Goosebumps formed under her coat as she realized it wasn’t coming from the ground.

It was coming from the sky.

Almost as if she were forced to look, Starlight looked up at the crimson clouds. She didn’t see anything at first.

Until she saw clouds moving. It looked like a large black silhouette was moving around. She could make out an arm and what to look like a paw with claws.

Starlight couldn’t move. Feeling complete malice from the entity.

When the figure began moving away as if it were a part of the clouds, Starlight nearly breathed a sigh of relief but it got caught in her throat.

The loud screech echoed from the forest behind her, taking away Starlight’s one second of relaxation. With nowhere else to turn, she ran into the hellish-looking Ponyville.

Starlight ran through the streets. She wanted to call out but her words died before she could say anything.

Where is everypony?! Starlight thought wildly, I need to find them!

She screeched to a stop in front of a damaged Sugarcube Corner. It lacked the cheerful atmosphere as she looked at the gaping hole in its side and roof.

Before she could think of anything else—

Laughter began to echo through the damaged Ponyville. Starlight’s blood turned to ice as her hooves became like glue to the ground. Heart racing, chills surging through her body, Starlight slowly turned her head and looked up to a nearby cottage.

Her pupils shrank, her breath caught in her throat as the laughter grew louder, pounding in Starlight’s ears.

There, on the roof, was the towering, blackened figure of a werehyena named Nightfall. His piercing brown eyes bore right into Starlight’s soul. His teeth glistened in the ominous red light of the sky.

Starlight wanted to scream. To make any kind of noise for anypony to help her, but nothing came out. No matter how much she tried, she could not scream in her trembling, vulnerable state.

“N-No...” Starlight whispered.

The cackling Nightfall took a step off the roof.

That was enough to snap Starlight out of her trance. The unicorn turned and galloped as fast as she could. She galloped through the cracked, overgrown streets of Ponyville, lightning flashing in the sky above. Tears rolled down her face, wanting to make any kind of noise but it was as if her throat were clogged.

Trixie?! Maud?! Celestia?! Anypony?! Starlight’s thoughts ran wild.

She saw Town Hall was completely demolished and it was right next to a crevasse that seemed to cut through the town.

“Anypony! Anypony out there?!” a familiar masculine voice cried.

Sunburst?! Starlight perked up.

“Help me!”

Starlight ran over to the crevasse which seemed bottomless. Looking along the edges, she could see roots that dangled above the abyss. When Starlight tried to call out, nothing came out.

Come on! She thought, now growing angry, Say something!

But nothing came out once again.

“Anypony?!” Sunburst called again.

Starlight galloped in the direction she heard him calling, making sure not to fall into the crevasse. The laughter of Nightfall was growing louder forcing her to move faster.

Then, she saw a familiar orange mane and blue robe as he dangled from a long root with him at the end of it.

Thinking fast, Starlight grabbed him and the root with her magic, but it fizzled out. Sunburst began to fall, but Starlight grabbed the root with her hoofs.

With her strength and pure adrenaline, Starlight pulled the root.

I got you! I got you!

She got close to the edge to see Sunburst was almost to safety. He looked up at her.

“Starlight?!” Sunburst cried, a look of anger taking over his expression. “You’re saving me?!”

Yes! Starlight thought, trying to pull him up.

“I’d rather be saved by Tirek than the likes of you!” Sunburst bellowed. “How could you be such a selfish, impulsive brat?!”

Starlight nearly let the root go, but she continued to pull him up despite her hurt.

“Let me go!”

“No!” Starlight cried.

“Get off me!” Sunburst shot a beam of magic right into Starlight’s face.

Starlight yelped, accidentally letting go of Sunburst to cover her face. She gasped and tried to reach Sunburst, but all she saw was her friend falling into the abyss below with his angered expression.

Starlight tried to scream again but found her windpipes clogged again. Why can’t she scream? She slapped herself.

The booming laughter of Nightfall returned, sending a deep chill down Starlight’s spine. It was getting closer with every second.

Starlight opened her mouth to curse at the being, but ended up choking on something. She choked, hurled over, and coughed.

She gasped. Her teeth had begun falling out of her mouth.

But she couldn’t think much of it, as she sensed a massive figure right next to her.

Starlight whirled around and galloped off, her lungs burning and her heart thudding hard against her ribcage.

The ground gave way and she tumbled into the crevasse.

As Starlight fell, Nightfall laughed all the more. The abyss got darker and darker. She could not scream no matter what.

Starlight awoke with a start. She was drenched in sweat.

The unicorn looked around to see that she was back in her room. Almost immediately, the memories of being in Oogundaa’s wilderness, the defeat of Nightfall, and coming back home returned.

She closed her eyes, tears rolling down her face. Even though she had grown used to having nightmares, they were never easy to deal with.

I’ve got to keep it together, she thought disdainfully. She pushed the soaked covers off her. The atmosphere surrounding her was colder than her covers, so she got a chill that caused her to shudder.

Play it cool, Starlight. Play it cool, she thought.

Climbing out of bed, the unicorn walked over to her window. A small sense of relief came over her to see the town of Ponyville underneath the moon’s soft glow. She couldn’t help but wonder where Luna was and if she had chosen or forgotten about checking her dreams.

Almost every day this past week of these nightmares, she thought. She brushed the crust off her eyes, knowing that she has to counsel students in a couple of days.

She remembered that Twilight was concerned about her but she’s done her best to assure her friend that she’s fine. A small selfish part of her was grateful the alicorn wasn’t here to question her anymore.

The unicorn hated herself for that. What will Maud, Trixie, and the others say when I do finally reemerge out into the world? She couldn’t stay in the castle forever, and had to face them and the music.

“I’m just wanting you to be happy, Starlight!” Pinkie’s voice echoed.

The party pony stopped by about every day to cheer her up, but Starlight managed to keep her from staying too long.

Starlight sighed. The memories of the nightmare flashed through her mind again, causing her to wince.

“Nightfall is gone,” she told herself out loud. Not even a peep from him since his demise by falling into a flaming inferno.

Starlight decided to go to the kitchen to have a warm glass of milk and cookies to calm herself. Her favorite dessert.

The unicorn turned towards her door, walked over and headed out into the hallway. She did her best to forget her nightmares but couldn’t help but worry about falling asleep yet again.

Eventually, the unicorn reached the kitchen, she used her magic, opened the freezer and grabbed the tub of strawberry ice cream. Focusing her magic on a nearby drawer, she levitated a spoon out and took the lid off.

The unicorn went back out into the corridor and began walking to the castle balcony.

She remembered the romantic night she and her presumed former coltfriend had and how wonderful the food was. His wonderful smile, dashing eyes, and cute goatee.

And I threw him away for myself...

She tried to suppress the memory of the argument she and him had before her trip to Oogundaa. The unicorn’s ears flattened as guilt surged through her body.

And things had gotten even worse when Stellar Flare had found out Sunburst was missing after Starlight and him both went there.

“You were supposed to be there for him! You’re her childhood friend! Why hasn’t he returned?!” Stellar had shouted with tears in her eyes when she confronted Starlight.

Starlight bit her bottom lip.

“You shouldn’t have gone out there alone and now Sunburst is lost because of you! My baby is missing and it’s all your fault!”

Starlight grunted, shaking her head vigorously. She hadn’t even raised her voice at Stellar, not even saying anything in her defense but just took the words head on. It wasn’t until some royal soldiers escorted Stellar out with her head hanging low that the rant ended.

Starlight continued down the hallway, taking another spoonful of ice cream and chewing it, the only sounds being made were her magic and the clatter of her hooves on the floor.

Starlight recalled Luna’s words about confronting your fears and insecurities. Easier said than done, Princess. Even though one of Equestria’s beloved mothers tended to her for a couple of nights, she hadn’t heard from Luna recently.

I don’t blame her for feeling obligated to help me, Starlight thought.

“Remember to face your fears and uncertainties before they consume you,” Luna’s voice echoed.

“Yeah, easier said than done, Princess,” Starlight said aloud, taking another spoonful of ice cream.

Then, Starlight stepped out onto the balcony. She enjoyed the ice cream a little bit, but it barely helped at all.

Starlight paused. She saw she was using her magic. The tinkling sound of her horn made that more evident.

She clenched her jaw, barring her teeth. “No!” She stopped using her magic and threw the tub of ice cream aside, sending it over the balcony’s edge.

I can’t use it anymore! she seethed and slapped herself. I won’t use it anymore!

Starlight huffed, realizing she used her magic for every little thing in her life. Well, not anymore. It would be one more burden for her to carry. And she was fine with that.

Starlight looked out onto the peaceful night that surrounded Ponyville. All of these innocent, lovely citizens would probably spare asking what was wrong with her. She would ensure that. The unicorn sighed, realizing that Twilight and her friends would find out about her new normal way of life.

But she’ll still be the same Starlight, just without using her magic.

Then, Trixie came to mind. Starlight squeezed her eyes shut. How would they do their magic lessons? Shaking her head, Starlight forced a smile.

No need to worry about that! I can give her instructions if push comes to shove!

Yeah, that would work.

Starlight tried to relax and look up at the moon’s glow. However... the thought of her mother crossed her mind again. A groan escaped from her lips, she flopped down onto her stomach, shielding her face and shutting her eyes.

All she could see was Nightfall’s evil eyes.

Starlight rolled onto her back, opened her eyes and just saw the night sky. No moon was visible.

“Just keep calm, Starlight,” the unicorn whispered to herself, shivering because of the crystalline balcony.

Starlight tried to forget Nightfall’s gaze. Even though she knew he wasn’t around anymore, she didn’t know if she was paranoid or not, but she couldn’t help but sense his presence wherever she went.

Chapter 3 - Catching up

Starlight stepped out into the castle corridor. The taste of the leftover pancakes she’d finished lingered on her tongue. Normally, she would have savored every bite, but they didn’t have the same taste she always loved. The unicorn looked down the corridor to see a window and the sun was beginning to set.

Might as well get ready for bed... she thought, walking to her left, knowing it was around six in the evening.

She looked around at the cavernous walls and how high they stretched to the ceiling above.

I hadn’t thought of it much... She shivered. But this castle is far too big for only three occupants...

She kept moving, looking down at the crystalline floor at her frowning face. Pathetic. She was so pathetic.

Maybe tomorrow things can really get back to normal... having seen Twilight return earlier that day. Maybe my passion for student counseling can bring me some comfort and joy.

Starlight tried to think of something else, but her mind, as if it were mocking her, made her think of Trixie and Maud. Her face fell, realizing she had been avoiding them ever since her return on the cause of being “sick” and making more excuses for about a week.

Starlight lit up her horn to open a door. She paused and slapped herself.

How much did I depend on this accursed energy called magic? Starlight bitterly thought. It’s high time I cleansed my acts from all things to do with it...

She remembered all the messes she made from trying to make meals, writing, opening and closing doors all without using her magic and yet she was like a filly again with no knowledge of how to function in the world.

Unfortunately, to keep her secret hidden for now, Starlight forced herself to clean up the messes using the very thing that has plagued her life since day one.

Yeah, it should be a real piece of cake not using it anymore, Starlight thought sarcastically. Way to assure yourself, Starlight.

“Starlight?” came a soft voice.

Perking up, Starlight turned to see she had crossed in front of the library’s open door. And inside, levitating several books was Twilight Sparkle.

Forcing a smile, Starlight spoke. “Heeyyy, Twilight.”

The alicorn put her books aside and flew over to Starlight, slightly surprising her until the unicorn was wrapped in a warm hug by her friend. Meekly, Starlight returned it.

“Oh, I’m so relieved and happy to see you again...” Twilight whispered. “I’ve just...”

“It’s okay,” replied Starlight, patting the alicorn’s back.

Suddenly, she felt herself lifted off the ground and Twilight’s forelegs wrapping tighter around her. Starlight barely had enough time to ask until she was sat down on the couch next to Twilight.

“It’s been so long!” said Twilight, “We hadn’t had any time to talk and catch up!”

I keep having to be reminded of what happened recently... Starlight bitterly thought, wanting it all to vanish. It was selfish, but she couldn’t help it.

“My friends and I have tried reaching out to you but every time they gave me a report, they couldn’t get much out of you,” said Twilight. “They’re all worried about you.”

“I appreciate their concern,” Starlight almost bit her tongue, “But I am fine.”

Starlight wasn’t sure if Twilight believed her or not, but she looked away from her to the floor.

“It’s wonderful to see you again,” said Twilight, “I’ve got some of your favorite foods lined up for tomorrow so you can settle in better.”

Starlight slightly smiled, happy at the thought. “Thanks, Twilight.”

“Well, I’m glad that monster that did whatever he did to you is gone now, Starlight,” Twilight boldly stated.

If only I felt that way...

“And he attacked Equestria while we were gone to come and get you,” Twilight glared. “How cowardly and crooked.” She sighed, her look softening as Starlight’s gaze went down to her hooves.

“Well, I’m thankful you did,” said Starlight.

“Of course!” said Twilight, “Why wouldn’t we? You’re our friend.”

Starlight rubbed her hooves together in response, not saying a word. Both ponies stayed silent for a little while.

The words of her mother, father and Twilight herself berating her for her betrayal echoed in her mind. Her heart sank as she realized that they were right. She didn’t deserve any of the kindness she’d been receiving because of her actions.

Everypony will know what I did and tried to do, she thought, remembering Nightfall’s words. Then, she lightly gasped.

Oh, no... Starlight thought, her blood turning into ice. Twilight and I have a bond over magic and if... She didn’t dare to finish that thought.

How would Twilight react to her development? Would Twilight hate her own magic? No, Twilight’s magic is a blessing.

“I’m sorry I’m not very talkative,” said Twilight, causing Starlight to look up at her.

“It’s okay, I’m not either,” replied Starlight, the gnawing sense of dread growing stronger. Starlight didn’t bother bringing up Sunburst, because she knew in her heart that they had not been able to find him. It has been more than a week... What kind of stuff had he seen during that time?

“I’m so sorry, Starlight,” said Twilight.

Oh no, Starlight thought, looking up to see tears filling the alicorn’s eyes, “No, please don’t...”

“I failed you!” Twilight cried. “I should’ve been prepared to help you with whatever you were going through.” She ran a hoof down her face, “With all that’s been going on, I just hadn’t been able to consider my friends!”

“Twilight, this isn’t your fault,” Starlight said.

“Isn’t it?” Twilight’s frown grew.

Starlight grasped Twilight’s hoof, “Please, don’t do this to yourself. You’re under a lot of pressure.” And it wouldn’t matter much to comfort a selfish pony like me...

“Everypony keeps telling me the same thing... but I won’t accept it...” Twilight shook her head. “You were hurting and all I did was fail you...”

“Do you not recall the lessons we learned?” Starlight cupped Twilight’s cheek, “Friendships aren’t defined by success rates but by how much length we go for one another.”

At this, Twilight cracked a small smile. “You’ve learned a lot. I’m so proud of you...”

That was like a knife to Starlight’s heart. And what selfish lengths did I go for myself? Starlight tried to compose herself and not crack in front of Twilight.

“Well, I can say how much I really appreciate your teachings over the years,” said Starlight, the mare inwardly slapping herself.

Twilight pulled back and rubbed the back of her mane. Nervousness pricked at Starlight’s heart. The pony that did so much for her... she was unlike anypony she’d ever met.

Starlight could tell that Twilight wanted something out of her, so maybe, she could give her something to hold over for a while.

“Actually, Twilight,” Starlight frowned, “I have been having vivid nightmares of what happened recently.”

Twilight perked up, the reaction Starlight expected, “Oh, I’m so sorry.”

“Princess Luna has been giving me counseling, but... I just don’t know how these things are going to go away,” Starlight admitting, withholding the part of Luna not checking in nightly.

“You’ve been through a lot,” said Twilight, holding her close, “Is that a reason why you’re avoiding others?”

A reason...

“Y-Yeah,” replied Starlight, “I just... feel like I need some space from everything. I didn’t want to though...” She knew Twilight didn’t fully believe her.

“Just remember everything you’ve learned over the years,” said Twilight, “With friends, you can get through anything.”

“Right,” said Starlight.

“D-Didn’t you say Nightfall had cast a spell on you?” Twilight asked, Starlight could detect an edge of desperation in her tone. The unicorn didn’t answer, unable to form a response.

I’m not so sure if there really was a spell... Starlight thought. All of her actions seemed of her own free will. I am certain there wasn’t one... “Y-Yes...” Why did I answer that?!

But Twilight seemed calmer as she managed to smile again, “Good. You know that we have nothing to worry about. You’re home and you’re no longer under his control anymore.”

“Mm-hmm,” Starlight weakly nodded.

“I’m just trying to help, Starlight,” Twilight’s soft, pleading eyes met Starlight’s, “I don’t want to keep thinking that I failed you as a friend or as the Princess of Friendship.”

“Twilight, you didn’t fail me,” Starlight repeated, “Please don’t beat yourself up for thinking that.” She brought the alicorn in for a hug and patted her back. “For me, please.”

Twilight returned the hug and Starlight felt her relax in her embrace.

“But I can’t still help but think there was more to your reasoning for wanting to go out there,” said Twilight. Starlight pulled back.

Oh, no, I won’t let her go there! Starlight began to inwardly panic.

“And what became of those spells that I had let you try out while in the Crystal Empire?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know,” Starlight quickly answered, “My time in Oogundaa is a little fuzzy and I don’t remember where I last put those spells.”

“I see,” Twilight said, raising an eyebrow.

“Can we please not talk about that? I swear, there’s a lot I want to forget and yet I can’t,” Starlight said. Way to keep it cool.

Twilight sighed, “Starlight, I’m always here to talk and help you through whatever you need. I can’t help but feel that there is something more that you’re not telling me.”

Starlight sighed. “Well, I assure you, if there were, you’d be the first to know.” As Starlight expected, Twilight’s brows furrowed.

And you don’t need to know what my reasons for going out there were... Starlight thought, inwardly bashing her head over and over.

“Okay,” said Twilight.

She didn’t buy it. She’s just not saying anything.

It was so considerate of her.

“So, we’re getting back to school tomorrow?” Starlight asked, wanting to change the subject.

“Yeah,” replied Twilight, “Finally! And I’m looking forward to giving the students more quizzes and homework!”

Despite feeling unnerved, Starlight playfully rolled her eyes. “That’s so you, Twilight.”

“And what do you mean ‘we’?” Twilight inclined her head.

Snap, she must think I’m not able to do my duties. Starlight thought.

“I would love to go back to my counseling duties,” said Starlight, swallowing her uneasiness. “I’m more than capable of handling it.”

“Are you sure?” Twilight asked, obviously concerned.

Starlight nodded. “Yes. It’s way past time that I got back into the swing of things. It’ll help everything that happened seem like a bad dream.”

“And Luna’s advice has been helping, too?”

Always so thorough, Starlight smiled and nodded. “She’s a real guidance counselor. I might’ve picked up a thing or two from her.” She winked, hating the lie she’d told Twilight.

“I’m still a little unsure...”

“Twilight,” said Starlight, placing a hoof on the alicorn’s shoulder, “I need this. Talking through things helps my mind focus and puts it at ease. Please, just let me carry them out.”

Starlight knew Twilight could be so protective of a strong pony like herself, but the alicorn seemed to be holding back for now.

For now.

“All right,” said Twilight, “But if you need any professional help...”

“I won’t go to therapy!” Starlight snapped, but composed herself, “I-I have everything I need with you and the others.”

Twilight blinked a couple of times, “Okay, but I will be talking with you whenever I need to.”

“S-Sure! Of course!”

Both ponies went silent again.

“And... I heard rumors?” Starlight weakly spoke up. Almost right away, she saw Twilight’s eyes slightly widen but then compose themselves.

“Yeah,” Twilight frowned, “Rumors surrounding me and the Princesses.”

“I just worry about you, Twilight,” said Starlight. Wow, hypocritical much? “I know there have been talks of ponies joining forces in those rumors.”

“Like you said,” Twilight smiled, “We all have enough in one another.”

Starlight forced a giggle.

She’s not admitting it... Starlight thought, I have no doubt that taking in a criminal like me is a part of those rumors...

A yawn escaped from Starlight, soon followed by Twilight.

“Yawns are contagious,” Twilight said with a smile.

“Yeah, I guess I need to get some rest,” said Starlight. “I’ll try whenever I can to get reconnected with the others.”

“Sounds good,” said Twilight.

Starlight got up and began to leave.

“Just remember, Starlight,” said Twilight. Starlight stopped in her tracks. “That we’re all here for you no matter how many times you make a mistake. We love you and want to maintain the bond we have. Just try speaking to us.”

Starlight wanted to reply, but she decided not to. She shot Twilight a small smile and began heading back to her room.

Twilight watched her former pupil and wonderful friend walk down the corridor. The alicorn inwardly groaned and felt a pit rise within her stomach.

She’s not okay... she thought. Why in the world did I say yes on her going back to her counseling duties?

Twilight sighed, her mind overwhelmed with everything that happened and getting Mystic into the school. The thoughts of Bullion and his sons went through her mind and...

Cozy Glow... Twilight thought, feeling as if her heart had been jabbed. She shook her head. I’m so sorry I had failed you, Cozy... I will not fail Starlight or the School my friends and I built! Twilight clenched her jaw and hardened her gaze. I have to fix this, I need to!

Author's Note

I hope all of you are enjoying the story so far. :twilightsmile: And just so you know, I've based Starlight's behavior off of TheApexSovereign's The Broken Bond a story that I consider one of the best Starlight Glimmer characterizations fanfics on this site. :twilightsmile: So please consider giving it a read. :pinkiehappy:

And Apex gave me a lot of writing advice that helped me morph and shape my story over time, including giving me notes on how to write Starlight in a situation like this. Wherever he is, I hope he's doing well.

Anywho, leave your thoughts below and go check out that story! :twilightsmile:

Next time, we check in with Mystic and see how her apology goes with Pinkie.

Chapter 16 - Multispecies relationship problems

Mystic was following the Crusaders through the orchards of Sweet Apple Acres. She had been in her own little world ever since she had left the school. Her mind and inside felt like they were in a game of tug of war in an age-old conflict that had resurfaced.

Her thoughts ran like they were on a turbulent, knowing she had enjoyed the bonding with ponies that consider her their friend. But Mystic hasn’t fully accepted their friendship into her heart. Mystic held her chest, it hurt and pained her to be caught in this conflict, however, she had to press on and find a way back to her old life.

But then another thought struck her, and she nearly bit her tongue. Was she doing all of this, the school, bonding with others, and working, because it's something on her "to-do list"?

Sheesh, that's always lurked at the back of my mind... Mystic thought, stepping over a root poking out of the ground.

She shook her head, not wanting to think about that for now.

As she continued to follow the Crusaders, she realized they were heading to the farm’s lake once again.

“I thought we were just doing another tutoring session,” said Mystic.

“We are! We’re jus’ gonna take care of it before we begin our next lessons,” said Apple Bloom.

“Would you like to share what’s been on your mind?” Sweetie asked.

Mystic sighed, remembering she had been thinking about sharing her feelings about a secondary issue, “Well... as I’ve said I’ve been thinking. I feel as if I’m a little jarring among ponies.” She fanned herself, “My, it’s hot out here.”

“Have you not ever taken off your outfit while you’ve been here?” Sweetie asked.

“I take it off when I go to bed and when I settle down for supper at the farm,” said Mystic.

“She meant when you’re just going around town,” said Scootaloo, “I mean, it’s about seventy to eighty degrees, not too hot.”

“Black absorbs sunlight you know,” Sweetie added.

“Ah think it’s time y’all don’t wear that here,” said Apple Bloom, pointing at Mystic’s outfit. “Yer among friends, ya know?”

“I still feel like I’m on an adventure,” said Mystic. I still don't feel like I belong...

“But y’all can take it off since everycreature here accepts each other for who they are.”

“Besides, Starry and Lucky are gone, so there’s no reason to hide it,” said Scootaloo.

“I see,” said Mystic.

“Why don’t you want to reveal it to anypony?” Sweetie asked. “I mean besides the stuff going on.”

Mystic rubbed her forehooves together. “I guess... I feel like I don’t belong.” Mystic stopped herself from saying more.

“In Ponyville?” Sweetie asked with a sympathetic look.

“Yeah,” said Mystic, “I just don’t know how ponies would... take my bare flank.” She frowned, “How would anypony in Equestria take a teenager of my age not having a cutie mark?”

“Uh, maybe not so well?” Scootaloo said, earning her glares from her friends. “What?” Mystic just sat down on the ground, causing the Crusaders to stop in their places.

“She’s right,” said Mystic. There was a pause in the atmosphere.

“Do you feel like an outcast?” Sweetie asked softly.

“I guess so,” replied Mystic, frowning. “I hadn’t... considered it much, but I think that might be it.”

“Ah see,” said Apple Bloom.

“Mystic, there were times when we, the Crusaders, felt like outcasts,” said Scootaloo. “We were the only three that had no cutie marks, and yet, before we met each other, we thought we were individuals who had no cutie marks.”

“Then she met me, and then we met Apple Bloom,” said Sweetie, “We soon formed the Cutie Mark Crusaders.”

“Yeah, but you all got your cutie marks before age seventeen,” said Mystic, making eye contact with them.

“Maybe,” said Apple Bloom, “But the point is, y’all have friends to stand by yer side even if you are a blank flank. So,” she smiled placing a hoof on Mystic, “Jus’ know we won’t let anypony think of y’all differently. Even our sisters and their friends.”

Mystic lightly smiled. She recalled how Fluttershy never said anything to anypony about her bare flank, and how friendly everypony else around her was. But, being reminded that this is something on her "to-do list", she dropped the smile.

“I’ll think about it,” replied Mystic. “Thanks.”

Mystic got to her hooves again, the conflict within her still pulling at her but beneath it all, she felt something like a warm spark flicker in her heart. She and the Crusaders approached the lake and stopped a few feet from it.

“We wanted to surprise ya with somethin’,” said Apple Bloom, catching Mystic’s attention.

“Yeah!” said Sweetie, “Since you’ve been getting a lot better at swimming, we thought we’d bring an old professional to show you to get everything under your belt.”

“Really?” Mystic asked, taken aback.

“Yeah, that is if you want her to help you out,” said Scootaloo.

Normally Mystic would have rejected outside help, but these fillies have been very trustworthy and helping her with something simple as swimming.

“All right, let’s see what you’ve got,” said Mystic.

“Yaaay!” the Crusaders cheered.

Apple Bloom turned to the tree line, “She said yes!”

Mystic watched Applejack come from behind one of the trees, only without her hat on and her mane and tail were flat and lacked the red ties the farmer wore in them.

“You?” Mystic asked, unsure of why she was surprised.

“Ah have been watchin’ y’all since ya began,” said Applejack, giving a grin, “Well, on and off.”

Mystic blushed and rubbed the back of her neck.

“Mah sis is one of th’ best in all of Equestria!” said Apple Bloom.

“Ah think that might be gilding the lily,” Applejack said with a light blush, “But Ah am certainly am th’ bes’ one in Ponyville!” She began stretching her hind legs, “Ah can teach ya how ta dive, different swimmin’ techniques, and much more!”

Mystic awkwardly laughed.

“Don’t worry, Mystic! You’ve got this!” said Sweetie, “And she's got you a swimming suit that Rarity made for you!”

“So,” said Applejack, revealing a one piece sapphire-blue swimsuit that looked big enough for her to wear. The farmer's grin got bigger, “Once ya get this on, shall we get started?”

Mystic, dumbfounded, could only nod in response.

The next day, after an intense swimming day, Mystic made her way to the student’s lounge to do more of her research. Earlier that morning, Twilight had gathered all of the students in the lobby to make an announcement.

How am I going to make something that shows off my creativity and what I learned about friendship? Mystic thought.

She figured she’d just better get to studying before figuring it out. But thoughts began emerging in her mind. All of what she had learned about friendship, all she tried to do in order to solve hypothetical friendship problems, ended up being for naught.

Mystic squinted her eyes shut, swearing that her head was pounding. She learned so much, yet, what if friendship wasn’t as efficient as it should be? What if it isn’t enough for the world? If it is, was there something wrong with her?

Opening her eyes again, Mystic hobbled over to and leaned against a wall. Old memories of why she was the way she was resurfaced. She remembered the Liberators, how they fell apart despite their morals and working together. When she tried to help using Sunshine's advice, she fell on deaf ears because of their loyalty to Cierra, and Cierra’s recklessness in her later days.

I don’t get it... Mystic thought, feeling something running down her cheek. She lightly gasped, reaching for it and brushed the tear away. I need to keep pushing...

Despite her feeling unsure of herself, Mystic composed herself to her regular stature and entered the students’ lounge—

Only to pause when she saw a large red ribbon spread across the room. It seemed to hold cardboard forms of what looked like the rest of the unique group of students she had come to know. But it held some other characters she wasn’t familiar with. Looking over to the couch, she saw Ocellus sitting there and placing what looked like the Tree of Harmony onto the ribbon.

“Ocellus?” said Mystic.

The changeling jumped and looked over with wide eyes, only to calm down and smile at Mystic. “Oh, hello!”

“What’re you doing?” Mystic asked, beginning to walk over, making sure to not step on the ribbon.

“Oh, I’m working on a project that demonstrates how the history of harmony inspired generations today,” Ocellus said.

“And you whipped this up in just half an hour?!” Mystic asked, having to carefully walk past some more ribbon.

“Oh, no,” the changeling blushed and shyly hid her face behind her hooves, “I’ve been working on it since last week.”

Mystic could only look at her with an astounded look.

“Do you have anything you want to create?” Ocellus asked, walking over to Mystic.

“I’ve got something in mind,” Mystic lied, “But it’ll take me a while to get it done.”

“Okay,” Ocellus smiled as Mystic joined her on the couch. “I once did an interpretive dance of what I learned, and I thought I’d show it through some decoration as well as ponies find their peace with my mediation room I had built.”

“Interesting,” said Mystic in all honesty.

“Oh, can you do me a quick favor?”

“Sure.”

“I left my homework in my student dorm that I plan to get done this afternoon, could you go get it for me?”

“Isn’t that due two days from now?” Mystic smirked, getting up.

“It’s the second door to the left from your dorm,” said Ocellus.

A couple of minutes later Mystic emerged from Ocellus’ and Silverstream’s dorm. She held a massive pile of paperwork and a few books.

“This changeling’s probably the most studious being I’ve met,” Mystic lightly joked to herself.

Emerging from the students’ dorms, Mystic came out onto the fountain square and saw multiple students chitchatting in the surrounding area. When she looked around, to the left and closer to the opposite end, Mystic saw that Smolder and Silverstream were departing from each other, and Gallus had a scowl on his face. She remembered throughout most of the time she had seen them, they were something always wrong with them.

Mystic frowned. They seemed to be proving that friendship isn’t meant to be for creatures and that it isn’t enough for the world.

But why do I care about them reconciling? Mystic thought. She knew Yona and Sandbar seemed the least affected, but she suspected there was something amiss with them both.

Mystic returned to the students’ lounge and gave Ocellus her homework.

“Thank you,” said the changeling, looking more at her art project.

“Ocellus,” Mystic spoke up. “Can I ask you something?”

“Sure,” Ocellus smiled at her.

“Is there something wrong with you and your friends?” Ocellus paused as Mystic expected, but she knew she had to get some sense of trust. “I mean, we’re friends, aren’t we?” Can’t you tell me what’s going on so I can help you out?”

Ocellus frowned, putting her stuff down. Mystic hoped that she wouldn’t stay silent or would cooperate with her.

“I hoped we would move past our issues,” said Ocellus. “But... it’s been around a week since we got back to school.”

Mystic sat down next to the changeling and gently place a hoof on her back, “Go on if you want.”

“Even though we try to be friends, it just always seems like there’s some kind of edge to most of us,” said Ocellus.

“Is that why most of you were leaving during one of your late-night studies?”

Ocellus nodded, “I guess... I’m wanting to help but I just... can’t... because I have my own problems.” She looked at Mystic, “Ever feel like you’re just... jarring to others in a different culture?”

Mystic scoffed, “I know the feeling, but I try to suppress it.” Ocellus winced. I must’ve touched a nerve. “I mean, yeah, I think I do know.”

“I guess... I feel kind of like that, and nochangeling else recognized me in my heroics,” Ocellus sighed.

“I see,” said Mystic. “That does sound bad.”

“I don’t know how the others are, but I just can’t seem to push past the edges,” Ocellus turned away, “Some friend I am. I’m useless.”

“No, you’re not useless,” said Mystic.

“Yes, I am. I should be able to help my good friends.”

“We just need to have all of you work things out together,” said Mystic. “I’m thinking we could all get together and just resolve it together.”

“I would love that,” Ocellus glanced back at her, “But...”

“No more buts, Ocellus,” Mystic got up from the couch. “I’m going to go and gather everycreature so we can get this settled.” She trotted out of the room, Ocellus remaining quiet.

Mystic glanced over her shoulder to see the rest of Ocellus’ friends were all following her. She noticed Smolder was looking at her with a glare, but the dragoness looked away when she noticed Mystic looking at her.

“What’re we doing?” Silverstream asked.

“Going to have a little chat,” said Mystic as they entered the students’ lounge. Ocellus had moved some of her decorations out of the way and Mystic saw a few chairs some of them could sit in. She motioned over to them and the creatures reluctantly followed. Mystic saw Ocellus on the other side of the lounge.

“Come on down, Ocellus,” said Mystic as the other creatures sat in the chairs or on the floor close to each other. The changeling did so, flying down and landing next to Mystic.

“What’s this about?” Sandbar asked. “Is something wrong?”

“Yes,” said Mystic, looking at them, “All of you.”

Apart from Ocellus, the creatures looked at each other with confused looks on their faces.

“We’re going to solve this problem between you all right now,” said Mystic, glowering at the creatures. “What the hay has gotten into all of you?”

“What’re you talking about?” Gallus shrugged, leaning back into his chair, “We’re just the best of friends.”

“Come on, Gallus, cut the act, I know that there’s some tension between you all,” said Mystic, “Believe me, I know it when my instincts are telling me something.”

Smolder’s glare hardened, letting out a puff of smoke as Gallus slowly frowned, apparently realizing what this was about.

“She’s right guys,” said Ocellus, “We haven’t been...”

“Been representing the best of friendship like we’re supposed to?” Smolder cut in.

“Y-Yes, and...”

“So what?! Can she just stomp on in and try to talk to us about it?” Smolder pointed at Mystic. Mystic’s eyes slightly widened as Silverstream softly whimpered.

“What’s with you, Smolder?” Sandbar asked.

“What’s with you, Sandbar?” Smolder shot back.

“The two of you knock it off!” Gallus shouted.

“Everycreature, please try to keep a level head!” Mystic cut in. The students seemed to calm down a little bit.

“Yona confused, why are we upset?” Yona asked.

“Oh, we know you’re just feeling superior to us, proud yak,” Smolder huffed. “Why make friends with creatures like us?”

Yona frowned, a hurt look in her eyes.

“Guys, we need to talk about this,” said Ocellus, “Our friendship would be in trouble if we don’t.”

“Yeah,” said Sandbar. “Guys, please, I’ve just...”

“Just been keeping to yourself?” Gallus glared.

Gallus and Sandbar began talking back to one another as Mystic looked at Silverstream, who was trembling and had been breathing hard.

“Oh, this situation probably doesn’t apply to you, Sandbar!” Gallus scolded.

“What are you talking about?!” Sandbar asked, eyes wide. “I’m wanting all of us to be friends again!”

“Yona thought we always were!” said Yona, growing upset. Mystic looked at Ocellus who was shrinking back behind her.

This isn’t going as well as I hoped, Mystic thought. “You all have been friends. But I’m just wanting to...”

“Help us out? Talk to us?” Smolder snapped, “We don’t need your advice!”

“I think it’d be best if we listened,” said Sandbar.

Silverstream suddenly flew out of the lounge with Yona running after and calling for her.

“Now look,” Gallus turned to Smolder, “You got Silverstream upset!”

“Not my fault!”

“You know, this is a waste of my time,” Gallus suddenly took off.

“Dude!” Sandbar called. He gave an apologetic look to Mystic, “Sorry about that. I don’t know what our problem is.” He sighed and left the lounge. Mystic turned to Ocellus.

“Thanks for trying,” said Ocellus, “I don’t know when we might resolve this.”

“You will,” Mystic said, trying to assure her. Ocellus gave a brief nod before she left as well. A sense of anger arose in Mystic’s chest and she turned to Smolder. “What is with you, dragon?”

“You share in their glory, too!” Smolder pointed at Mystic.

“What?” Mystic asked.

“Don’t start!” Smolder scolded. “You were a part of our professors’ adventure and helped save Equestria! You aren’t much older than us! Is it ponies that get more credit than creatures?”

“I don’t understand?” Mystic said.

“Just forget I said anything,” Smolder shouted. “Enjoy being above us creatures, pony!” With that, Smolder flew off, leaving the baffled Mystic behind.

Goodness, Mystic thought. That almost felt like...

She squeezed her eyes shut, thinking of what Meng believed about creatures. Mystic herself had for the longest time thought the same way but with a belief that all creatures just hid behind their morals to hide who they truly were.

The unicorn heard paper rattling from nearby. Opening her eyes, she saw Spike coming towards her.

“Hey Mystic,” said Spike, looking at a long sheet of paper.

“Yes?” Mystic asked.

“Twilight needs some extra supplies and I’m in a hurry to make sure everything is underway for our event,” Spike said in a fast tone, “Do you think you could go get the spare plates, cups, and decorations?”

“Where are they?” Mystic asked.

“Twilight’s basement,” replied Spike, giving her a map of the castle. “Follow my line and you should get there. Gotta go!” The drake took off before Mystic could ask anything else.

She looked at the map, which had a line heading to a door labeled “basement” but the fact the castle had so many hallways still unnerved Mystic.

Finally made it! Mystic thought, climbing down the stairs to Twilight's basement.

“Am I really not surprised there’re some books down here, too?” Mystic asked herself looking at the back of the basement. Aside from boxes stacked neatly along the nearby wall and some lab equipment, there wasn’t much in here.

She saw something hidden under a large sheet but paid it no mind as she looked at the stacks of boxes.

“Alchemy, biology...” Mystic paused, seeing that the boxes were stacked alphabetically. She trotted, looking among them, and eventually came upon School supplies.

Before she grabbed it with her magic, Mystic looked back over to the large sheet.

Whatever it was covering looked to be the size of Princess Celestia by her estimates. And whatever was to its left and right looked like some kind of machine.

I really shouldn’t snoop... Mystic thought, turning back to the box. She levitated it up and was unable to stop from looking over to the sheet again.

Darn it... she sighed. Maybe just a quick look.

She took the box with her as she headed over to the sheet. The unicorn set the box down, took in a deep breath, and focused her magic.

In one quick move, she yanked the sheet off whatever it was covering.

She gasped at what she saw.

It was a mirror hooked up to some kind of wiring that linked to the machinery surrounding it. She looked at it all, taking in the impressive equipment surrounding the mirror. When her gaze went upward, she saw what appeared to be some kind of slot in between a couple of yellow antennas.

“Why is this contraption in the basement?” Mystic asked herself. I’ve never seen anything like it before!

She decided not to touch anything because if she damaged it, she knew she would be in big trouble.

But she couldn’t stop staring at the mirror and the mechanics. Then, something caught her attention.

Looking over to the nearby bookshelf, one of them, in particular, caught her eye. It had a sun cutie mark on it.

Is... that a magical journal? she thought.

Mystic grabbed it with her magic and pulled it close to get a better look. Her heart skipped a beat. It was indeed a magic journal.

What is this doing here?

Trying to think of how this thing worked, Mystic scanned the machinery again and saw the book-sized slot again.

Mystic looked between the journal and the slot, comparing both of them. Curious, she gently levitated it up to the slot and placed it in.

Suddenly, the journal glowed brightly. Mystic took a few steps back as a purple light floated above it, and divided sending purple electricity to the large antennas. Mystic lightly gasped as the magical energy went through several tubes and into a piston and out through a loom. The energy suddenly went into two separate antennas on the ground, generating a giant magic field above the mirror.

The magic swirled and some shot at the mirror, creating a bright flash that caused Mystic to shield her eyes. When she opened them, she saw a vortex on the mirror’s surface.

What in... she thought, eyes as wide as saucers.

She narrowed her eyes, stepping towards the peculiar sight.

Mystic reached the vortex and gently reached to touch it.

Only for her hoof to go straight through it.

Mystic gasped, pulling her hoof back. She examined it, slightly panicking, and realized she was okay.

She faced it again and then stuck her head through the vortex.

What she saw made her gasp again.

Her jaw dropped at the sight.

In front of her, down a concrete walkway was a large red building.

Then, some kind of horn blared through the air. “Eeeeek!” Mystic immediately pulled her head back and backed away from the vortex.

Looking up, Mystic yanked the journal from its place, her jaw on the ground.

The machinery powered down and the vortex closed. Mystic sweated, her heart raced.

Does that lead to... some whole other place?! She thought, beginning to hyperventilate.

Thinking fast, Mystic put the journal back where she found it and threw the sheet back over the mirror. She grabbed the box and bolted out of the basement.

Author's Note

Decided to publish this chapter a day early because I'm going to do some work for the family tomorrow, so I hope you enjoyed. :pinkiehappy:

The image used in this chapter was done by the wonderful PaulySentry a while back and I've been waiting to finally include it here! :twilightsmile: Go check her out! :pinkiehappy: